#eddie x fem | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

zunniva · 1 year

Text

Return of the Freak

I grew up thinking that whatever would happen to me I would never do what my dad did. I would never fall head over heals for someone and just give myself to them without hesitation. Well... I did good on this until this year, my 21st year on this rock in space.

I had heard my dad speak of his old friend Eddie for as long as I could remember. Telling me about the time they fought in, what they called, the upside down. How they thought for a long time that Eddie died there, killed by... demobats? I used to pet my dads head and tell him that the weed they smoked back then must have been strong AS FUCK...he just smiled at me and said

“Sweetie I WISH it would have been just some drug induced nightmare...” then he'd fall silent again. Anyway, he talks a lot about how they all thought Eddie died there. But then apparently they went back to try and find his corpse and bring it back to sweet old Wayne, Eddies uncle and one of my favorite people ever. Well...they found that Eddie had survived, badly hurt, but alive. “Scarred for life” dad said “just like the rest of us, we were just kids Hailey. I was 19 and Eddie was 20 and we were the oldest in group”

I grew up with these stories. Dads friend Dustin always cries when dad mentions Eddie. He was with him when he was attacked and he was the one having to leave him for dead. He was also the one to make the rest of them go back to find Eddies body. He's the sweetest guy but I don't get how he's also in on this idea of some alternate dimension, monsters, mind flaying, some dude called Vecna controlling it all...yeah and a lot of other creepy stuff. You hear the way it sounds? Right? Not just me?

The thing though is that ALL the others from back then tell the same kind of stories. But how come none of this is to be found in our city's past then? Not one word about any paranormal activities or a lab in Hawkins meddling in turning “gifted” children into some kind of spies and weapons. Dad swears by it, he's even introduced me to one of his friends he says is one of these kids. Jane, or Eleven as she was called back then in the 80's. Nice enough woman, but I don't see anything special about her.

All of this happened back in 1986 the year before I was born, they lost Eddie just before graduation that year. They found him again just before Christmas, that's when Dustin had pestered the rest of them to get Eddies body so that Wayne could get closure, and to try and clear Eddies name. Apparently some kids were killed and they thought Eddie did it for some reason. All of this is very unclear to me. Eddie spent the following 3 months in the hospital. My dad and Dustin visited him almost daily. Dad and him grew very close then. They talk at least once a week, so far my contact with Eddie has been

“Hello”

“Yeah hey Hailey, Steve in?”

“Hey Eddie, yeah I'll get him” or “No, but I'll have him call you back”

He has a deep melodic voice which I like very much but I have never met him personally. After he was discharged from the hospital he packed his stuff and left Hawkins never to come back to this day. Dad calls him a nomad, he never stays more than a few months anywhere apparently. Making a living as a mechanic or guitarist. Whatever he can find, he also calls in on Wayne twice a week, Wednesdays and Sundays. But that's it, the only people he has contact with here is dad and his uncle, not even Dustin hears from him.

I've seen pictures of him from high school, nice looking guy. Big beautiful smile and mischievous eyes. Long hair and ripped jeans always in a leather jacket and his Hellfire club shirt. He's always been some kind of ideal man in my thoughts. I thought that if I can find a guy like him I'll settle down and be happy. I'm ashamed to say I had many wet dreams about the guy in my dads yearbook...

I mentioned a Hellfire shirt, when the club thought he died they framed his shirt as and homage, Dustin still has it. When he was found alive they talked about bringing Hellfire back again but when Eddie left town the club died in his memory, Dustin said it would never have been Hellfire again without Eddie. I find this sad, I can hear that to this day Dustin misses that club. They played Dungeons and Dragons together and they were all like his brothers he says. When he gets really sad about it I always hug him and say I can learn to play and make a new Hellfire club with him. He always hugs me back and tells my dad he got the greatest daughter ever and that Eddie would love me.

My dad was once considered the king of Hawkins High, they called him Steve “the hair” Harrington. I laugh when I hear people still call him this. His hair lives in infamy. I mean he still has great hair, and for a guy that just turned 41 he's pretty alright looking. Or as my friends say “He's such a total dilf!” I don't think I have now nor have ever had a friend that hasn't wanted to do my dad, which is very disturbing to me. But ok he's not THAT old and I mean he works out and he doesn't look like he's past the big 40.

That October after “the incident” he met my mom and well one thing led to another and hey there I was... He was 20 when I was born in July of 87. Dad and mom never made it as a couple, I still see my mom but she moved to New York when I was 14 and I had to chose. I wanted to stay with my dad and my friends here in Hawkins. I visit her about twice a year and we talk all the time. Dad and his old high school girlfriend Nancy got back together a few years back and he's as happy as can be with her. I see them together and I want that, but I guess I just haven't found the one for me? And that is not from a lack of trying so to speak. I've dated and I've had boyfriends, I like sex but somethings always been missing, I don't get like horny and wet by someone's touches. I mean sex is good and all, but I think there's more to it, there has to be. I can't seem to find that “I want to be with you forever, I can't imagine life without you, take me now and keep me forever” feeling. Dad has this idea that whatever happened in the Upside down altered his DNA so I was born screwed up, he's sweet but that's just a bit far fetched even for him and his stories. In the back of my head there's always been the idea of finding someone like Eddie, and since there's only one of him maybe I'm destined to be alone?

So when I turned 19 I kind of gave up, and I've been single since then. It's been two years and honestly I don't mind, my friends are worried that I might dry up and become some crazy cat lady spinster by 25. I mean seriously? I have time to find someone... God I'm only 21! When they bother me too much about it I just say

“Hell yeah, I'm going to move in to uncle Wayne's trailer when he's too old to live there and become a loner” then they shut up, I think they believe me. I would NEVER kick Wayne out, and I never want him to become too old to be there. But the truth is he is getting old, he's not as healthy as he once was and dad is worried about him and so am I. He got a cancer diagnosis 6 months ago and he's gone down hill ever since. I overheard dad talking to Eddie the other night.

“Yeah I know Ed, but c'mon the man's been there for you forever! You kinda owe it to him to come now that the doctor's not giving him long to live. I mean I would love to see you and so would everyone else. It's been over 20 years Ed...”

I heard Eddies voice on the other end, then my dads again

“Really Ed? That's great I'll pick you up. Just let me know when. Awesome man can't wait to see you... what? Yeah, no I won't tell them. We can surprise them”

I smile to myself, dad is so excited. Seems the famous Eddie Munson is returning to Hawkins, Indiana for the first time in 21 years. He was turning 21 when he up and left so he's 42 now. I know everyone will be equally happy to see him. Might even get to see Jonathan and Will, I think they'll wanna meet Eddie too. They are the only ones besides Eddie that moved away after they graduated school, but they come back and see us all and their mom Joyce a couple of times a year. I like them both very much. I remember when dad and Nancy got back together they thought that Jonathan might think it was weird, seeing as him and Nancy were a couple for quite some time. But he was SO happy for them, he's married and has the cutest twins ever! Barb and Chrissy, named after the two girls who were killed back then. One of which Eddie was blamed for, but they soon realized he was innocent but by then it was too late.

Two weeks go by and I go to see Wayne almost daily, he's gotten worse and this Sunday as I drive over to the trailer park he's always lived at and I think to myself that it's weird Eddie never showed up. I haven't heard dad say he was picking him up, I know it was supposed to be a secret Eddie coming to town but I told dad I overheard in case he needed me to cover for him when picking Eddie up. But I heard nothing more about it. I park outside Wayne's home and I get my key out, he gave it to me when I had my teen angst years and sometimes needed to escape dad. I never knock I just enter, he told me to do that. Usually he's on the couch in front of the TV so I see him straight away when opening the door. Not today though, I open and I let out a happy

“Hey Wayne, how you doin' today sweetie” but he's not there. Instead I freeze in my tracks. In the kitchen I see THE sexiest backside on a man I have ever seen. I feel my entire body catch fire and I hear myself let out a short but very loud “oh wow” I can't stop staring. Like, for real, I. CAN. NOT. TURN. AWAY!

The guy stands with his back towards me when I hear him say “It's rude to stare like that without introducing one self! You always enter without knocking? How did you get in by the way the door was locked?” I instantly recognize that voice and I feel my knees go weak, fuck no! He turns to face me

“Oh...ehmmm. Hi Eddie... I'm Hailey, Steve's daughter. Wayne gave me a key many years ago, I ehh...I never knock. I'm so sorry but I didn't know you had arrived, dad didn't say” I can feel myself blush. What the hell?

“You're... Hailey?” He eyes me up and down and a small smile plays in the corner of his mouth “Yeah, Steve picked me up last night” he explains

“Oh...wait a minute. He had to go in to work last night, said there was some delayed deliveries he had to sign for” I say with a smile

“That'd be me... I was a delayed delivery. Plane got in later than expected” he's standing by the counter leaning towards it just looking at me. I feel flustered, what the actual hell was this?

“Oh, ok then I see. Ehmmm... how's Wayne today? “ I ask

“He's sleeping, we stayed up late. He actually cried when he saw me coming through the door. Made me feel awful staying away this long.” he says and looks back towards the closed door of the bedroom.

“He always speaks of you Eddie, he's very proud of you and he loves you so much. Your calls were the first thing we had to go through on my visits” I say and smile.

“Really? You don't say, who'd thought. You visited him often then I take it?” Eddie's gaze is intense and I have to look away

“Yeah, almost every day. He never mentioned that? He's my favorite person ever” I say and the feelings flow through me making me smile one of the smiles my dad says can heal the world. I can hear a small gasp exiting Eddie and his gaze is even more fixed on me.

“He talked a lot about Hal coming over, and that she was the best. Didn't put two and two together that that was you” he gives me a beaming smile and I feel like passing out. Jesus fucking CHRIST now I see what my friends mean when they say they wanna jump someone's bones because they're so hot! I don't know where to look, I feel ashamed for thinking this about a man twice my age and who's a friend of dad's. In the corner of my eye I can see Eddie tilting his head as he studies me, a smirk on his lips. I hear him chuckle softly and then he turns away from me and goes in to the kitchen.

“You want some coffee or tea or something?” he asks looking at me

“Ehm, coffee please. If you're having some, no need to make it just for me” I say and when he nods and turns to get water I can really look at him. He hasn't changed much from the pictures my dad has at home, just a bit scruffier and more mature. Same build, that lean but seemingly strong body. Tattoos cover his arms and what I can see of his chest. I never knew arms and hands could be sexual but god damn! I think I unlocked a kink as my friend Macy would say. I can not take my eyes off his muscles moving under his skin when he makes the coffee. I feel a throbbing down under, well... apparently I CAN get horny for someone. That's a first... I can feel that my panties are getting soaked, what the hell am I to do? Can't sit on the couch now... I will fucking stain it I'm wearing a skirt for fucks sake. I look around feeling like I might panic. I can sit on the floor...no that'll look strange. I see the blanket Wayne keeps on the sofa for when he's to tired to go to the bedroom. I can sit on that, it's not as sensitive to...wet stains as the fabric of the couch. I go and I fold it and sit down, feeling my juices actually soaking down in to the blanket...fuck. Eddie finishes the coffee and comes over, set the mug down in front of me.

“Take it black or you want something in it?” he asks

“Some creamer if Wayne has any otherwise black is ok.” he goes to the kitchen and looks in the fridge.

“There's milk...” he says “can't find any creamer”

“Milk works too, thank you” damn I'm polite all of a sudden. Eddie returns with milk, I take it and pour some in my coffee. He then sits down and looks at me with those incredibly brown eyes.

“So Hailey, this is the face of the voice on the phone. Nice to finally meet you” he holds his mug up as a cheers sign

“And you're the voice on the other end always looking for dad, nice to finally meet you as well Eddie. I've heard a lot about you.” I cheer him back with my mug.

“Well...most of it is probably lies I would say” he fakes an innocent look

“Well if you say so, but seriously though you're very missed around here”

Eddie looks at me, his face does this small grimace and he looks sad. Then he shakes his head as if to get rid of something bad and then he smiles again.

“Well Hawkins is small... must be boring here without the town freak to keep them occupied. I have no idea why'd they miss an old fart like me”

“Hey you're not that old. C'mon as dad says you're in the prime of your life here” I giggle at him and he looks at me with that intense stare again making me choke on my coffee. I then flinch from having to cough, which then leads to me spilling coffee down my top... which then of course makes me let out a squeal and turning my top wet and plastered to my boobs. Yeah...ok... I can die now right?

“Damn! You alright there?” I can hear the underlying laughter in Eddies voice “can I get you a towel or some napkins or some....thing” the voice changes and I look up at him he's staring at my chest.

I go blood red and get up

“No...I think I'll just...you know leave before I do something worse and, I don't know set fire to this place. I'll see you around Eddie. Thank you for the coffee tell Wayne I stopped by. Bye!” I fly out the door and out on to the stairs, I lean on the door for a minute, out of breath and panting. What was that tone in his voice and that look? Did he... like what he saw? I feel a flutter in my stomach at the thought of Eddie Munson liking the sight of my coffee soaked boobs. I shake my head... No, that wasn't it, he must have just been amazed by my clumsiness. Yep, that's a far more logical explanation I tell myself as I go to my car and head home.

When I get home I hear dads voice the instant I close the front door. Since I've just graduated college and haven't found a secure job yet I moved back in with dad and Nancy for a while. Saves me some money and they get some help with the bills.

“Heard you met Eddie! Sorry I didn't tell you when I called from work. But Dustin was next to me so I had to be stealth” he chuckles

“No problem, but you could have told me before I left today, he damn near scared the living crap out of me when I went in with my key seeing him in the kitchen. I thought someone broke in” I tell him

“Sorry love, but he seemed to like you. Said you were very polite and friendly”

“Well... I tried” I say and feel myself blushing. Lucky he's in the kitchen and I'm in the hallway.

“I spilled coffee all over myself, probably looked like a moron...need to shower and change”

I hear a roaring laugh “Yeah he told me, said you looked like you were panicking there for a moment, but he didn't seem to think you looked like a moron. He was worried you burnt yourself?”

“Yeah, no I'm ok... had a lot of milk in the coffee it wasn't that hot... well, I'll be down soon” I rush up to my room and remove my clothes throwing them in my hamper and hitting the shower. I think about the events of this day and I realize I might have the hots for a man 21 years older than me... I need to talk to someone about this, definitely not dad. I don't think Nancy is it either... Mike or Jane? Maybe Max... Nah... hey I got it ROBIN! She doesn't judge anyone about anything ever, being the first girl to come out as gay in Hawkins in the late 80's she's been through hell, she's both mine and dads best friend.

Yeah I need to call Robin after dinner, before this eats me up from the inside. I get in the shower and let the hot water drench me and I attempt to clear my mind. But no, of course not, my mind goes straight to Eddies arms and hands. The water hits my pussy and I let out a moan, fucking hell. My knees turn to spaghetti as I feel the tension building up. I can't stop, it feels too good. I change the setting on the shower head to a jet stream and I just go to town thinking about Eddie. This is sure as hell not hurting anyone. The sweet feeling when the release comes and I slide down the wall as my knees give in when the orgasm hits is amazing. I've come before, of course I have by the help of others and by my own hand but this...this was something else. I sit there panting for a bit, then I feel myself blushing. How the hell am I going to look this man in the eye again after this? He's not going to be able to see what happened here but I will know it and I will probably find a way to be soooo obvious. I sigh and I step out of the shower, and wrap myself in a towel and go back in to my bedroom and sit down on the bed. The phone rings and I pick up

“Hello?”

“Hello sweetheart”

“Oh Wayne, how are you sweetie?”

“Not gonna lie love, I'm spent. Think I might give up soon, the hurtin's begun. The one the doc's talked about. Sorry I missed your visit though, Eddie told me you stopped by” he sounds uncomfortable and out of breath

“Awww Wayne, please don't say that I'm going to cry” I say and feel myself tearing up “yes I met Eddie, he seems as nice as you've always said” I tell him

“Ah shush now, no crying over this old bag 'o bones. You'll be fine without me, you're going to rule the world love. Yeah Eddie liked you, said you're a hell of a lot prettier than your old dad. Couldn't agree more” he laughs but that only makes him cough, the cancer had spread to his lungs now.

“That's nice of him” I say and feel those butterflies again. He thinks I'm pretty, this makes me smile. “But Wayne, I can hear this is taking a lot out of you, you go rest now and I'll be over in the morning. Ok?” I say

“Sure thing sweetheart. Just wanted to hear your voice y'know. Bye now and have a good night”

“Bye Wayne you too, and tell Eddie I say good night as well” I say and I hear him convey my message

“He says likewise and wishes you sweet dreams” Wayne hangs up and I'm stuck sitting on the edge of my bed, phone in hand thinking “Sweet dreams” who wishes someone they just med sweet dreams? Did he...suspect something? Oh god I hope not, I feel myself blushing once again. I get dressed, go down and have dinner with dad and Nancy. We talk about dad wanting to invite the “old gang” this weekend, Nancy seems surprised.

“Well we're closing in on someone's 40th aren't we... and seeing as we're going to go out of town I thought...I'd you know surprise you” he smiles, I know why he really wants to do this I also know that the biggest surprise isn't Nancy's birthday party. It's Eddie's return. Nancy seems happy about this and says she'll give Mike and Jane a call and Jonathan if dad can call Max, Dustin and Lucas. She goes in to planning mode, she loves hosting parties. Dad and I look at each other and smile. I go up to give Robin a call, I say that I'll talk to her about the party so that I've helped as well. They laugh and say that they're thankful I'll take on the difficult one. I get to my room and I crawl up into the bed and dial Robins number.

“Y'ello?”

“Hey Rob, it's me”

“Hey me, how's everything?” I hear her smile

“Pretty good, say can I come over just for a quick chat?”

“Sure, must be something important...or bad if you can't talk on the phone. I'm not too busy so you just come on over sweetie” well she's not wrong there...and I don't want to risk dad overhearing.

We hang up and I head down stairs again.

“Hey, I'm just going to go over to Robin's real quick. She was a bit busy but I could come over if I needed to talk she just couldn't be on the phone.” I call in to the living room.

“Sure honey, say hey from us. Remember to tell her about Saturday at 6” dad calls back

“Ok, will do! Good night if you're asleep when I come back”

“Night sweetie” they call back to me in chorus.

I drive the short trip to Robin's apartment building. I knock on the door and let myself in. She's elbow deep in some kind of dough?

“Ehmmm... what'ya doin' there Rob?” I ask and giggle

“Saw this amazing thing on the net on sourdough bread, thought I'd give it a try” Robin is always trying new hobbies with a passion...for about a day then she moves on. I'm thinking she'll be over this craze by the time the bread is out of the oven.

“Oook...well good luck with that” I say and laugh as I walk into the kitchen and help myself to a coke from the fridge. I sit down at the counter and watch her “sooo... I need to talk to someone who's VERY non judgmental...” just fucking grab the bull by the balls.

“That'll be me love! What's up?” she says dough up to her elbows

“I sorta...kinda...I think I might have you know THOSE kind of feelings for a man...” I say and watch her closely

“WHAT!? Noooo way! Oh My God! Not that I get that whole thing with men but that's just awesome. Told you you weren't a freak! So spill!” she gets so excited she splatters dough all over the walls, the counter...me

“Thanks Rob” I say and pick some dough off my face grinning at her “I don't know of there's really anything to spill right now. I just met this guy and well... he just started something inside of me. Like that sweet horny feeling” I know I can say stuff like this to her without it being weird.

“Oh my... oh sorry...wait I need to clean this up. You need my full attention that much is for sure! Hold on, or better yet help me and we'll hit the couch after” of course... the times I've come over just to end up a cleaning lady. I laugh at her and get to scraping dough of the kitchen surfaces. Takes about 15 minutes and by the time were done so is Robins fascination with sourdough.

We sit down on opposite ends of the couch and she glares at me

“So...man...horny...go on” she says

“Well yeah, you know I've always thought I couldn't feel like that. Like there might be something wrong with me. Well...there isn't apparently. I just hadn't met anyone that did it for me. Or as Macy says I hadn't unlocked any kinks” Robin is nodding along as I speak “well so... last night I went to see Wayne as I always do and then” I think to myself if I'm to keep dads big surprise I have to rewrite this a bit “he was asleep so I went outside to head home. This guy, he must be new there came out from one of the other trailers and we started talking. And sweet baby Jesus Robin... I had to get myself off when I got home... I realized I have a thing for arms and hands...” I look at her, she looks shook. Eyes wide, jaw dropped.

“It was THAT intense? Wow! But...ok you sounded like there was an issue with this... so far I see no issue sweetie?” she pets my knee

“Weeeeell... thing is he's a bit older than me... like your age older”

There is silence... then

“Oh...well I see the issue now. Also why you came to me and not Steve...yeah...hmmm... I'd say, see if you can accidentally bump in to him again and talk some more. Maybe he isn't as nice as he seems after a while. Remember I told you about Max's brother Billy... make sure he's not one of those...” she says and shakes her head. Yeah I remember the stories about Billy. Hot as fuck, mean as fuck too.

“Yeah that might be a good idea, I'm going over there tomorrow mid day. Maybe he's not as fine in the daylight” I laugh and Robin snorts

“That's one way to put it! Nah but you know age is just a number and us late 60's kids aren't that old yet! We got a lot of juice left in us” she says and winks at me

“Well put Rob, well put. Speaking of late 60's kids. Dad and Nancy are having a party for the old gang on Saturday at 6. You NEED to be there, for me if nothing else” I say and give her my sweetest face

“A party...with the old peeps...” she sighs “why?”

“Nancy turns 40 in two weeks but they're going away for that and dad just wanted to surprise her.”

“Fuck that's right...well since it's Nance's birthday I'll be there.” she sighs and smiles at me. Robin is great she just has some social anxiety and doesn't like a lot of people at the same place any more. “They're calling them all in huh?” she continues

“Yeah, Mike, Jane, Jonathan, Will, Max, Lucas. Yeah and of course Dustin” I say

“Only one missing” Robin sighs “God I miss that fucker...like every day. And we weren't even that close. But every time Steve tells me about his latest calls I feel that pain again. You know where about he is now?” she looks so sad I just want to ruin dads surprise just to get her to smile

“I think dad said something about Nebraska and some bike dealership that needed a experienced mechanic. But that might have been last month too” I smile at her

“Well... as long as he's happy and healthy there's always hope he might swing by some day. At least to see Wayne before he...you know. Has Steve told him?” she looks at me

“Yeah, he did. I didn't hear the full extent of that conversation. Dad closed the door and then he said nothing of it after and I didn't want to be nosy” I tell her and she nods

“Well ok so party... dress code?” she tries to lighten the mood

“I was actually thinking the 80's... as a suggestion”

“YES! Cool! You know what” she rushes up off the couch and runs in to her bedroom. When she comes back out I roar and then I give her a loud cheer

“YES! Rob just yes!!” she is wearing her old Scoops Ahoy outfit that she wore for work the summer she and dad became best friends. “that's the perfect thing to wear! Dad's going to LOVE it I can't believe you still have it”

“Well that's because I'm a sentimental fool... Some things I just can't let go of” she grins at me “So this is a yes then”

“One thousand percent yes Rob! Now I'm SO pushing for the 80's for a theme” I laugh. She returns to the bedroom and changes back to her normal clothes. We talk a little more about my dilemma, agreeing that I should definitely talk some more to this guy if the opportunity arises. If there's a spark Robin will be my wing woman when telling dad. Oh... I hope that won't change if or when the cat's out of the bag.

We say good night and I head home. It's late so the house is dark when I come home. I sneak in so I don't wake dad and Nancy, and head straight for bed. I need to go to the library tomorrow and apply for a part time job there. Nancy had heard they were looking, and then I need to head over to Wayne's. That night I dream, and I dream VERY dirty things about a certain returning freak. I wake up while it's still dark out, panting and sweating. Not quite remembering what the dream was about just feeling that it was a hot dream, and well knowing WHO it was about. I try to turn on my stomach to fall back asleep, but the burning sensation inside of me and the throbbing between my legs will not subside. I lay back onto my back and sigh, ok so twice today I need to get myself off after meeting Eddie Munson. What the actual hell.

I let my hand wander over my body, it's quite nice as I've been told on several occasions. Just never paying any real attention to it. Nice decently large boobs, a nice smallish waist and wider hips making me have the hourglass figure Nancy always says she'd pay good money to have. I let my fingers play over my belly and go lover. I slide them in between my legs ans I feel how soaking wet I am, even my pajama shorts are wet. I start circling my clit with my fingers, imagining it being Eddies fingers doing it. Takes about a minute before I have to bite my pillow to keep from screaming his name out loud into the night. I lay there panting for a while feeling very satisfied and at ease. Then sleeps comes to me and I drift off only to wake to my alarm blasting some old school Metallica through the speakers of my clock radio. I stretch and feel like a new person, “imagine what a few orgasm can do for the mood” I think and smile widely.

I get up, hit the shower and then I go down to make myself some breakfast. Smiling all the while. Then I head out the door and set my sights on the library, I get there only to find out I'm the fifth person that day to apply for the job. But seeing as I studied literature at college I have a slight advantage I'm informed. I smile and thank the head librarian for seeing me, he says they'll be in touch at the end of the week. I go to the grocery store and pick up some of Wayne's favorite snacks and some beers for him. Then I head over to the trailer park. Being in my own mind I forget once again that Wayne isn't alone anymore and that I maybe should knock instead of using the key and just entering. But that would have been too easy... so as I'm used to I just open the door and go in. At first I'm concentrating on the contents of the bag making sure I didn't forget anything in my car, so I'm not looking around. I put the bag and the beers on the counter and look up.

I stop breathing... in front of me I see Eddie, wearing nothing but a towel around his hips. Probably just out of the shower, I feel my knees once again going weak. He's with his back towards me, with headphones on so he hasn't noticed me yet. I study his back, it's muscular with a big tattoo across his shoulders. It says “Never forget” with a picture of some dark, pretty fucked up woods. They look like what dad described the woods they trekked through in the upside down looking like. Nice ass too, under that towel. I smile

Then he turns, he lets out a small yelp and flinches. I'm frozen... besides being so sexy it hurts to look at him... I stare, jaw dropped... those scars...like ten of them all over his torso. Looking like something scratched the flesh of...or ate it...could all of it be... true?

I can't take my eyes off him, I go up to him. Still not fully aware of what I'm doing, just going on instinct. I reach out and I touch him, I touch the scars. One by one I let my fingers drag over them. Then I snap out of it, looking at the scars, the chest, up at Eddie and down again. This is when I realize that when he flinched he dropped the towel, all that is shielding him from full exposure right now is his hand and the small part of the towel he has managed to grab before it fell completely.

“Ooooh... shit... sorry. I... but like wow Eddie” I just motion down his body with my hand. Then I turn blood red and I run off in to Wayne's bedroom. I hear a small laugh as I close the door behind me.

“Hey sweetheart, I'm so glad you could make it. Hey did you see Eddie? I would like a cup of tea but I think he's in the shower. Would you mind?” Wayne is smiling at me from his bed, I can't say no. No matter that the last thing I want to do now is go back out there.

“Sure Wayne, 2 sugars and a splash of milk right?”

“Perfect honey” he says. He looks worse than he did just 2 days ago. I open the door quietly and go out, I can hear Eddie is back in the bathroom. I sigh and I hurry out to the kitchen. I put a mug of water in the microwave and I get the tea, sugars and the milk out. I open the microwave before the beeps. I make the tea as Wayne likes it and I head back. Taking the bag of snacks and a beer with me as well.

“Here you go sweetie, I stopped and got you some snacks and beers too. I didn't know if Eddie has been out yet.” I say and set the things down on the table next to the bed.

“Oh aren't you the best ever! No he hasn't left the trailer park yet. He just sits on the stairs staring out into nothing smoking” Wayne looks worried “what happened really did a number on him sweetheart. I'm not sure he's ever really dug into that and talked about it with anyone.” he sighs. Then he sees the bag and smiles “lets see what you got me there” he ohs and ahs over the snacks I bought him saying I spoil him rotten then he kisses my forehead and I feel how hot he is.

“Wayne, do you have a fever? You're really hot” I put my hand on his head “Gees man you're burning up! Do you have any paracetamol at home?” I ask him

“I don't think so, began feeling really warm last night but I didn't want to bother Eddie...” he looks so broken

“And me? Forgot about me? I told you whatever you need Wayne I'll come running! I'll go check and if you don't have any I'll go get you some. You do not need that fever on top of everything else” I say with a stern voice

“Yes sweetheart, I know but you know me...old fart who won't bother people...” he looks ashamed and I just shake my head at him as I leave the room to check the medicine cabinet for paracetamol or anything that will make his temperature go down. I'm just about to fling the door open when I realize what might meet me in there so I give the door a careful knock.

“Eddie?” I say, the door opens and I meet his brown eyes

“Yeeeah...?” he drags the word smiling at me

“Do you have any paracetamol or something like that in here? Wayne is running quite a fever” I say hastily

“Ehm... oh... let me check” he turns around and opens the cabinet “doesn't seem like it”

“Ok, thanks for looking. I'll go buy some then. Keep an eye on him, if the temperature spikes call an ambulance...please” I say and I can feel my eyes tearing up. He looks at me and then he grabs me and pulls me in to his arms and gives me a hug.

“You really are every bit the angel he says you are” he whispers into my hair. I can't breath... he smells SO good. I draw one deep breath and he lets me go.

“Thank you, you're not the only one who loves him you know” I say and wipe the tears off my face before I turn and leave him standing there. I get in my car and drive back in to town. I run in to the pharmacy and grab whatever I can find that can lower a fever, and then I hurry back to the trailer park. When I turn on to the lot I see the ambulance and my heart sinks. I hurry out of my car and in to the trailer.

“Eddie what happened?” I throw the bag on the counter

“The second you left I heard him drop the mug and I ran in. He wasn't coherent anymore so I called right away. They got here like a minute ago.” he looks pale and I go up to him and without thinking about it I take his hand and I hold it tight. He looks down at my hand and smiles slightly.

The paramedics roll out Wayne and all I can see is his pale face and closed eyes. I don't even hear what they're saying. I have no idea how long I've been standing there but suddenly I'm shaken quite aggressively. I draw a deep breath and look into Eddies big worried eyes

“Oh thank God, I thought I'd have to call them back here...or that it was one of my nightmares” he sighs and lets go of me

“What?” I can't really wrap my head around anything he's saying

“You went totally blank, you haven't moved or made a single sound since they left with Wayne” he says and looks at me

“Left...they left already?”

“Sweetheart....that was 20 minutes ago... they're probably at the hospital by now.” Eddie says and he looks at me like he thinks I'm joking

“What? No? But I just... what did they say then?” I can feel the tears running down my face

“They'll call here as soon as they're able to stabilize him. He had a very high temperature, it was good they said that you caught that otherwise he might have slipped in to a coma like state before I would have noticed him. He was a bit more coherent when they rolled him out to the ambulance though. But how about you, are you ok?” he puts his hands on my arms and rubs them. I look up at him with tears streaming down my face.

“I... I don't know Eddie... But would you mind if I stay here? Dad and Nancy are away for the night at some business thing. I don't want to be alone in that big house... I won't be in your way I can sleep on the couch I've done that many times before...”

“Uhhhh... of course you can stay. But you can take Wayne's bed if that's ok. I mean I've been sleeping on the couch since I came so I don't mind” he smiles at me and all I can do is nod. I feel numb.

“I need to go home and get some things. Are you sure you're ok with me being here tonight? I can go to Robin's... but I kinda wanna be here when they call...” I say in a small voice

“I don't mind at all, could be nice having some company. Wayne has been sleeping a lot the last couple of days so. You come back when or if you feel like it, I can make us dinner.” he's so nice... I start crying again. He pulls me in and hugs me tight again “It's going to be ok sweetheart...it's going to be ok” I feel him kissing the top of my head and then he gasps and I feel him getting tense. What happened? He lets me go and clears his throat “Well...ehmm...you said you needed to go?”

“Yes...ok... yeah I guess I'll go. I will be back in a while. Do you need anything? Can I pick something up for you?” I ask, I so want to do something nice for him seeing as he has to have me around all night

“Some smokes, I saw you bought beers for Wayne. Mind if I drink 'em?” he smiles

“Smokes, got it! No absolutely, go ahead, I can get more. I might need a couple myself” I smile back at him and then I head out.

I sit in my car and at first I can't seem to get my mind organized enough to get going. But then I shake my head and convince myself that everything will, as Eddie told me, be ok! I drive back home and I pack the necessities. I also pack dads old high school yearbook. Thinking I might get some inside scoops about dad and the rest of the gang. IF I get Eddie to talk to me about those days. I drive in to town and get the smokes and some more beers. I also buy some chips and I have a strong need for some ice cream and not the cheap kind. I indulge in some Ben and Jerry's. Chocolate of course because we all know that mends a broken heart! I decide to stop along the road to call dad and tell him the situation.

“Well...you sure he's ok with this? I mean... I know you love Wayne, we all do...” dad sounds skeptical.

“Yeah, I asked like three times. He's ok with it, I even suggested I stay with Robin, he wouldn't hear of it... it's just one night, and I really need to be there if they call about Wayne. Plus I think he's lonely dad... Wayne said he hadn't left the trailer at all since arriving. Just to sit on the stairs smoking. I... he's nice... I want to get to know him.” I can hear my dad smiling

“Yeah he is great. Ok but call me if there's any news. If you're upset have him call me ok?”

“Yeah I will, I'll tell Eddie you said hello. Give my love to Nancy and have a great time see you tomorrow night dad. Love you!”

“Love you to honey”

We hang up and I sit there thinking for a bit. I do like Eddie...just...well not ONLY the way I made it sound to dad. I can still feel his arms around me, rubbing my arms, that kiss on my head...and his intoxicating smell... oh my God but then the memory of him tensing up when holding me just before I left. He has no such feelings towards me apparently so there's that... but damn I would want him to! I must be fucking delusional wishing a man twice my age would fancy me. But a girl can dream, can't she? No harm , no foul... I shake my head to snap out of these thoughts before my mind wanders too far. I start my car again and drive the rest of the way back to the trailer park. Just as I stop the car my phone rings, it's Robin.

“Hey sweets, heard your dad and Nance are out of town tonight. Girl's night?”

“Hey Rob, nah sorry. I'm going to hang at the trailer park tonight.”

“Wayne ok?” she sounds worried

“No, not really...had to send him in an ambulance. He was burning up... but I told the paramedics to call there if they got him stable enough to back home. You know he hates the hospital” small lie but...

“You gonna be ok there on your own then? Should I come over?” I love that she cares so much

“I'll be fine, might call you later though if don't fall asleep early. I feel totally beat” I tell her and she agrees to stay at home and tells me to call about anything. Just before we hang up I hear her

“HEY! That guy? Seen him again?” now she just sounds curious

“Yeah I had a quick chat with him earlier... I think he is one of the good ones, but I don't think he fancies me. I think I'm to young...” I say

“Men!” she scoffs “don't know what's good for 'em. The times I had to lead your dad in the right direction” she laughs “well if you'll really be ok sweetie I wish you a good night then and I'll talk to you later”

“I'll need to hear more about that dad thing later!” I say and laugh “night Rob” then I hang up, smiling about that comment about dad. I mean I know he was a real ladies man back in the day. It's just now I see that Eddie is sitting on the stairs looking right at me. I get out of the car and I get the things in the back.

“Has anyone ever told you just how much you look like your dad when you laugh?” Eddie smiles at me

“Ha ha...yeah Wayne points it out often. Saying I look like him a lot, but most of all when I laugh. Only that I'm prettier”

“Hell yeah, no argument there” he smiles. I look at him, what was that?

“Yeah? Not seduced by the hair Eddie?” I say and wink at him, why the HELL did I wink?

“Don't really swing that way, but I did envy him for making it look so easy back then” he laughs and the sound of it sends a shiver down my spine. I want to make him laugh all the time!

“Really? It?” I say as I walk past him and open the door

“Yeah getting the pretty girls, was never good at it myself.” he gets up and follows me in again. He sits down on the couch and watches me put away the ice cream and the beers. I throw the smokes at him he catches them mid air. “Thanks! What do I owe you?”

“Forget about it, I'm just happy you agreed to show up. For everyone's sake, even if only dad and Wayne know at the moment. But believe me you'll feel some real love on Saturday...” I say and I give him a warm smile. He snorts

“Yeah right... From who? None of them really miss me I bet, except your dad then perhaps”

“Eddie Munson! Now you fucking listen to me ok! Every time dad mentions talking to you Dustin starts crying, I spent the evening with Robin the other night she said she misses you every day! Mike is heartbroken... STILL...he won't even say your name. Nancy loves you and wants to know every single detail about your calls with dad. All I ever heard growing up here is how amazing you were and how much they all wished you'd come back to them. So get over yourself and accept they all love you and they will be SO happy to see you Saturday!” I don't know what came over me raising my voice at him like that. He's stunned...just looking at me. I see tears forming in the corner of his eyes.

“I... I didn't think... I'm just...me...” he sounds defeated.

“Yeah, and just YOU is what everyone wants” I say and sit down on the other end of the couch

“Everyone?” there's a curious tone in his voice I can't really place

“Yes...they all want you back in their life. Couldn't you just consider letting them have that for a while? I bet you could get some work as a mechanic around here somewhere. Or do you have employment you need to get back to? Or someone you need to get back to?” I ask my voice getting smaller at the end

“No...on both accounts. No job at the moment and no one waiting. I can tell you I have thought about it, but it's...hard being here” he looks out the window and a dark shadow falls on his face

“You want to talk about it Eddie?” I reach out my hand and I put it on his knee. He stares at my hand then he gets up.

“No!” then he leaves and goes outside, slamming the door behind him. I feel like I was just hit across the face by him. I... I just touched his knee. I mean he didn't even react that bad this morning when I touched the scars... Tears flood my eyes and fall down my face. I get up and go lock myself in the bathroom, I need a shower and then I'm going to crawl into bed with Ben and Jerry... they don't act like this! They only give love...and calories! When I get out of the shower and go to the kitchen to get the ice cream Eddie is still out there. I can see him sitting on the table outside the door looking up at the sky. I take what I was looking for and I go back to the bedroom and close the door behind me. I lie down in bed and I turn on the small TV Wayne has at the end of his bed. Dirty Dancing is on, I love that movie. It's just easy going enough for this evening. I hear the door opening and steps heading towards my door. They stop outside...then I hear a faint

“I'm so sorry” then the steps go back to the living room. I have to stop myself from getting up and run out there to tell him I would forgive anything he said or did if he'd just...what? Touch me? Kiss me? Love me? I finish the ice cream then I turn the TV off and pull the covers up and faster than I thought I would I fall asleep. It's early, like 6 am when I am woken up by muffled screams from the living room. Like the ones you can “hear” yourself screaming in your dreams. I get out of bed in a second thinking they've called about Wayne and he's not ok. I run out to the couch fully thinking I'd find Eddie sitting there crying. But instead I see him asleep on the couch, writhing and “screaming” in his sleep, he's drenched in sweat and his breathing is really agitated. I kneel next to the couch and I softly shake him

“Eddie, sweetie... you're ok. Please wake up” I shake him a little harder and his eyes jerks open and he looks at me with panic in them. I rub his arms and I smile at him “see...you're fine I'm right here” he's panting and he sits up dragging his hand through his hair still not talking to me. I get up and I sit down on his lap and put my arms around him. Not because I want to, but more because I feel like he needed me to be near. I can feel his heart beating SO hard in his chest. I hug him tight and I nuzzle my head against his neck. At first he isn't moving a muscle, then I feel him relaxing and I can feel his hands. One is around my back, stroking it and one lays on my thigh softly caressing the skin with the thumb. His breathing has gone from heavy and agitated to just heavy. I hear him draw breath and say in a coarse voice

“Uhmm... thank you Hailey... but could you please get up?”

“Oh sorry” I blush “I know I must be too heavy...sorry” I start to get up but his hands are still holding me “ehmmm.. Eddie I can't get up. You have to let me go”

“The issue is NOT you being too heavy, never ever think that... I don't WANT to let you go... but if you keep sitting there dressed like that...lets just say I like it too much ok?” he groans.

“Dressed like....oooooh fuck” this is when I realize I'm sitting on his lap wearing only my panties and a very small top... Wayne's bedroom was too hot to wear a pajama so I took it off. “Sorry...well you still have to let me go Eddie... I'm already liking this too much myself“ I say with a hushed voice, I can't look at him

“Like Sunday night when you came here? And you made my blanket all wet with your juices?” he whispers, his fingers now moving slowly up my thigh

“You...noticed?” I think I might die now... this is too embarrassing

“Yeah, the way your eyes were full of panic and I saw you were eyeing me..then the folding of the blanket and the sitting on that instead of the couch... God I must say you smell soooo good. I couldn't let that blanket go all night...I rubbed myself with it...” he goes silent like he isn't sure if this is too much. I pull my head away from his neck and I look at him, is he for real?

“You? From my...scent?” I blush

“Ehm... yeah three times... Your scent and the image of you looking at me with that look you have... I don't know if you know this but when you're turned on your eyes burn...” he mumbles

“I've never been turned on like that so no... I had no idea...” I say with honesty, he looks at me perplexed.

“Never? Are you...?” he lets me go

“Oh no, I'm not a virgin. No, not at all... just... I've never been really...horny for anyone... until...that night” well...this it then. Hit or miss, win or lose it's out there now. There is a tense silence for a second, neither him or me move a muscle. Then I feel the hand on my thigh is back, tentatively moving further up than before. I look at him, before I can stop myself I press my lips against his. At first he doesn't move, then his hand grabs the flesh of my inner thigh and he kisses me back. Fuuuuuck he's a good kisser. I part from him and I get up so I can change position and straddle him there on the couch. I sit down again on his lap and now I can tell he does like this as much as I do. I moan, and I move my hips so that the hardness I can feel below the blanket rubs my pussy just right. A deep groan slips out from Eddie mouth and he grabs my neck and pulls me in to kiss me again. His tongue plays on my lips begging to be let in. I open my mouth and meet his tongue with my own. We kiss as his hands move over my thighs around to grab my ass. He moans loudly

“God damn girl...this is some good quality ass. Can't wait to show you what I can do with it”

I might fucking pass out now, I have never felt anything like this. Never ever from any sexual encounter, or from any time I've played on my own. So this is what everyone's on about. I arch my back and lean slightly back, Eddie looks at me and his hand slide up my belly, up my chest and grabs my boobs.

“Fuuuuck these are just as perfect, can't wait to see them. Can we move this to the bed? More room...” he groans and I can only nod at this point. He grabs a hold of my ass and then he stands up carrying me to the bedroom with me wrapping my legs around him. He sets me down on the bed, this is when I realize he sleeps in the nude. I had such easy access... I would have only needed to reach down under the blanket and I would have gotten a handful of Eddie... and full it would have been. Holy shit what a cock!!! I think I actually lick my lips while admiring his naked frame. He lets out a guttural laugh

“See anything you like there?” I nod, can't seem to find my voice “well... seeing as I'm all naked I think I need to help you slide out of what little you're wearing too babe” he grabs the edge of my top and yanks it up over my boobs and then over my head. “Wow would you look at those, just as I thought, perfection” his eyes are glittering at me like dark brown pools of water, he motions to me to lay down. I do and he smiles and bends down to grab my panties and slowly start pulling them down “now the real price...oh my god...you're so fucking sexy” I could get used to this I think and I feel myself blushing at his intense stare.

“No need for that babe, you are a very sexy woman. Trust me... I've got seniority here” he smirks at me. Then he lies down on top of me, he starts kissing me deeply. Moving his hands over my body moaning softly as he does. I let my hands slide up his back and grab a hold of that hair I've been dying to touch since I first saw his picture in dads yearbook. It feels every bit as fantastic as I thought it would when I bury my fingers in it slightly tugging at it making Eddie moan coarsely.

“That's a good girl right there, I like having my hair pulled... especially when I do this...” he smiles at me as he looks down at me. Then he trails kisses down my neck, down my chest. Giving the boobs some much wanted attention, then he creeps further down. He plunges his head down between my thighs, drawing in a deep breath and moaning

“Fuuuuck, this scent... it's fucking mesmerizing” then he leans in and lets his tongue do the work. He licks the outside of my folds with a light touch making me squirm trying to press harder against his mouth, he chuckles “Oh I'll get there babe, don't worry” he slides the tip of his tongue in between the folds finding my clit and flicks it. I let out a high pitched gasp. He starts eating my pussy with a passion alternating flicking my clit with the tip of his tongue and licking the juices from between the folds. He keeps making these incredible sounds of pleasure and I grab a hold of his hair again tugging it while also pressing his face into me. He groans and I feel him sliding a finger in to me, hitting exactly the right spot right away. Oh this man knows his way around... holy shit. I'm writhing now, screaming out my pleasure. It's almost to intense, being the first time I ever felt anything like this. I feel like I'm about to explode everywhere, my breaths are just exiting in small gasps now and I moan like I'm possessed. He slides one more finger in and starts scissoring them inside. That sends me over the edge and I let our a guttural scream as I feel myself literally explode on his face. The orgasm he gives me is the best thing I've ever felt, how is it even possible to feel this level of pleasure? As I come down from my high and he crawls up next to me I see his face is WET like just out of the shower wet.

“That's one good girl... squirting your first time with me. I take that as a compliment like no other” he purrs and I feel confused. I look down the bed and it looks like I fucking peed the bed...or no more like I poured a glass of water in it. I almost panic and I look at him, he instantly reassures me

“No, NO babe it's all good...really...this is a good thing. It was so fucking sexy” he growls at me leaning in for a kiss. I can smell and taste myself on him. I feel his massive hard-on pressing at my leg and I let my hands slide down to it. I softly touch the tip, rubbing the bead of pre-cum that's leaked out. I pull my hand up and I lick my finger to taste him. He tastes so good, he groans and stares at my finger intensely. I grab a handful of his hair and I tug it back making his neck exposed, he grunts and I lick his neck while my other hand strokes what I can barely get my fingers to meet around. I can't help myself, while licking down his neck I bite down. Just a small nibble but it seems to send this man into a frenzy. He growls and grabs me, pulling me up on top of him, he feels like a mad man when he impales me with that massive cock. It slides right in with ease and I groan feeling him fill me up entirely. He fucks me with a desire that's almost scary, moaning and holding my ass in an iron grip. Feels like I'm being fucked by a jackhammer. I lean down and kiss him deeply, moaning in his ear

“Eddie babe, slow down a bit. I'm not going anywhere this won't be your last time with me” I sit back up and he looks up at me with burning eyes, he does slow down. Letting me set the pace for a while. I roll my hips and go slow up and down, just as a total opposite of what he did. He groans loudly, his hands still on my ass massaging the flesh. I lean back so he can see me play with myself as his big cock goes in and out of me soft insides.

“Fuck babe...fuck... you feel amazing. Come on me please, come on meeeee... fuck I'm close babe” I rub my clit feeling I'm closing in again myself, I pick up the pace of my hip-action too. I feel it now that sweet feeling right before release, but this time SO much stronger than ever before. I scream as I am sent over the edge once again, I feel my pussy squeeze the cock inside me. I hear Eddie's tipping over too now, his fingers are digging in to my flesh and he growls and then he lets out a guttural scream as he fills me up with his hot seed. He spasms under me and I feel his cock throbbing inside me as the last squirts leaves his body. I slump down on his chest to catch my breath. His grip on my ass loosens and he wraps his arms around me.

“Do you have any idea what you're doing to me? But...we didn't take...ehm precautions babe” he whispers

“I'm on the pill Ed, I'm not about to do what dad did...” I smile as I press my face against his chest breathing in his scent. I don't ever want to get up...never ever.

“Well that's a responsible girl right there” he chuckles caressing my back kissing the top of my head “but I do think we need to talk right?” I look up at him

“Yeah... I guess we do. Maybe get up, take a shower and meet in the living room?” I say and kiss him

“Sounds like a plan, ladies first” he gives my ass a small slap and smiles. I get off him and roll out of the bed and head for the shower

“Hey Hailey” I hear as I'm about to go out the door I turn and look at him “don't think I regret this at all...ok?” he says and I smile at him

“Likewise Eddie...not for a second” I say and leave for the shower. I let the water rinse the smell of him off me, sadly. I look down and see he left some marks on my boobs and well... my ass will look like I've taken a beating. I smile widely, being branded by Eddie Munson isn't the worst thing. I giggle as I leave the shower to dry off and put on the clothes I left in here earlier. I get out of the shower and I call in to the bedroom

“Your turn Ed” I hear him answer a thank you and then he shows up in the doorway, still naked and looking like a million dollars. I feel weak at the knees again and I blush.

“Wow, what's this? My naked body makes you blush now? Forgot what you were doing to it just a little while ago?” he smirks at me

“That's why I'm blushing idiot, you have no right being that sexy...not all the time.” I say and now it's his turn to blush

“Oh...stop it... I'm not...you can't” he stutters

“I'll decide that for myself thank you. Accept it and move on Munson. Now shower” I smile and give him a wink. He looks up and gives me a salute and goes in to the bathroom and I hear the water start running. I go in to the kitchen, suddenly feeling ravished. Right, I haven't eaten anything but ice cream since breakfast yesterday. Eddie said he'd cook but the weird moment on the couch happened and I went to bed instead. I look in the fridge, looks like I could make some pancakes and bacon. I love cooking, I start singing to myself as I prepare the food for us. I'm really in to rock from like the 70's and 80's. They just made it better back then, one of my favorite songs to sing is “Crazy train” by Ozzy, dad always smiles when he hears me singing it “Eddie would be proud you have his taste in music” I'm zoning out cooking and singing to myself. I don't hear Eddie coming out of the shower positioning himself in the doorway watching me. I finish the food, putting it on plates and turning to get some drinks for us when I see him standing there. I yelp

“The fuck Eddie? You scared me...how long have you been there?” I say suspiciously

“Long enough babe, you can sing! Like really good Hailey. That's not the easiest song to sing without music... Also I strongly approve the choice” he applauds me

“Yeah... I bet, you know being brought up to stories of the famous Eddie Munson and his rock 'n roll ways influenced my music taste. Dad always says you'd be proud if you knew” I blush “yeah and of course I've heard all about Corroded Coffin!” I say and smile

“Hell.. I haven't heard that name in probably 15 years...” he spaces out for a moment probably reliving his band days. He snaps out of it “but yeah Steve has a point you do have excellent taste if Ozzy is in the mix.” he leans on the counter looking at me.

“Lets sit down and eat I'm starving” I say and motion for him to take a seat at the table. I bring over the plates of food and some orange juice, and I take a seat opposite him.

“Ok...so... fucks like a goddess, cooks AND sings... You sure you're a Harrington?” he chuckles

I roar with laughter at this

“Well the fucking is your opinion I had no idea...thank you I guess” I smile “But the cooking dad taught me yes, the singing is from mom, she's a really good singer.” I say and Eddie starts laughing

“Riiiight you have a mom... Steve was always the mom of the group so I just keep thinking he did it all on his own” I laugh at this knowing well what he meant, I heard the stories. Steve the babysitter/ mommy Steve.

“No, I do have a mom, granted I think dad forgets sometimes to” I giggle

Eddie looks at me, now with a more serious look to his face

“What are we doing here? I can't really believe we did what we just did... you're Steve's kid... you're so”

“If the next words out of your mouth is 'so young' or some other crap like that I'm out” I warn him

“But... it's not like we're the same age here sweetheart. I mean I don't mind, I don't feel like 42 and you don't act 21... But the rest? Your dad... society at large?” he's so serious now

“I don't know how to deal with dad just yet... Society can fuck it self. You've always been some kind of ideal for me. The thing I always wanted, the guy for me, but finding another you has been impossible. I found the real deal here and I sure as hell don't want to give it up...unless you want me to...” I look at him, I can feel the tears. He stares at me

“Ideal? Me? How is that even a thing... I've always been the screw up, the freak.” he sounds like he doesn't trust me to tie my own shoes even

“Well, I've been brought up hearing all the stories about you. How you we're the best 'brother' Dustin ever had, how you we're so sweet to everyone who got to know you. How you saved them... The talk of your music taste, your taste in films, the way you looked. Hell that made me fall in love with that guy, idolizing him for years, wanting to find a guy just like you... believe me... there ARE NO guys like you out there” I give him a shy smile with a tear running down my face

“I...don't know what to say. They talk about me like that? By the way...the way I looked? Yearbook?” he asks and I nod, get up and go to my bag and bring out the old copy of Hawkins High 1986. I lay it down on the table put my hand on it

“Dads most treasured possession, I used to flip through this with him growing up asking him to tell me about Eddie. When I got to the age where hormones started flying I'd sneak this in to bed with me...” I say whispering the last words and getting a gasp in return

“You...with yourself to MY yearbook pictures?” I nod shyly “wow...that's...intense. I mean now that you're an adult I would take it as the best fucking compliment ever. We don't need to talk more about that teenage hormone thing” he shrugs “That's a bit disturbing”

“Yeah I heard the way that sounded as I said it... I mean I've done it now as an adult to... the first night we met...” I look down at the table “but I didn't need the yearbook with me anymore... I was just fine without it”

“So that night, when you came here and met me for the first time. You what? Went home and got yourself off thinking about me?” I can see the underlying doubt in his eyes like he can't believe anyone would do that

“Yup... twice...” I really needn't say more than that...

“So I win then” he gives me a goofy smile “I jacked off to that blanket and your scent three times... I win” he explains when seeing my confused face

“Idiot!” I say and laugh “it's not about who came the most number of times to thinking about the other... it's about how HARD you came... quality over quantity Munson. Who knows maybe I won” I can't help myself teasing him, it just feels so natural. Like we've been friends forever and we seriously JUST met, that's how long my head has been filled with all things Eddie Munson. I know him, and I feel safe with him already.

He looks at me jaw dropped, then he roars

“That was the best fucking thing I've heard in like forever! You're funny too, who'd known with that dad of yours? Also from your mom I guess” he chuckles

“Hey be nice to dad, he never needed to be funny he got the ladies anyway” I make a face at him

“HA! Yeah you're right there I suppose, love the guy but he wasn't exactly a bright light when it came to humor. Hell even Mike was funnier” I can see Eddie drifting off into his memories again and I can feel myself giving him a warm smile from across the table

“Promise me to always smile at me like that Hailey” I hear him whisper “that smile heals me somehow it makes me feel like life isn't that fucking bad anymore” a tear has spilled out of his eye slowly making it's way down his face.

I get out of my seat and I go up to him and sit down in his lap. I look him deep in the eyes as I wipe the tear way with my fingers. I kiss his cheek and wrap my arms around his neck and give him a warm hug.

“I promise to smile at you like that forever if you promise me that some day you'll talk to me... about this” I say and I touch one of the scars on his shoulder. He tenses up

“I don't... I can't... Not now”

“No, no Eddie. It doesn't have to be now it can be 10 years from now...just some day. Because just like Wayne I think you need to. He's so worried about you” I lean in to kiss his cheek again but he turns his head so I hit his lips instead. At fist it's just a soft kiss but it turns into something so much more within seconds. There is no denying the explosive chemistry we have. The kisses deepen, become more desperate more passionate. Eddies hands are everywhere at once, like he doesn't know which part of me he wants to touch first. We're suddenly jolted back to reality by the phone ringing. I jump up from Eddies knee and go to answer it

“Shouldn't I?” he says

“It could be Robin calling to see if I'm ok... you know on my own” I wink at him and he nods

“Hello, Munson residence” I say

“Hello. Is this Ms. Harrington? This is Doctor Wells from Hawkins Memorial. I wanted to tell you that Mr. Munson is now awake and fully lucid again. But he is still running quite the high fever so we'd like to keep him here a few more days for observation. He was due for his labs and cancer exams as well so we're doing those at the same time. He's not too happy staying” I hear a smile at the other end

“Oh thank you! No I know he's not a fan of hospitals. But he's ok... you know as ok as he can be? Can I visit him?” I say and feel a lot of tension just drain from my body and I fall down on to the floor my legs can't hold me anymore. Eddie panics and runs up to me

“You ok? Say you're ok or ask that doctor to send someone” I pet his arm and nod

“I'm ok...” I whisper

“Well... the fever isn't a good sign but if we can get that under control there's nothing keeping him from coming home on say Thursday afternoon. Visiting hours are between 2 and 7. He wanted me to tell you to bring him snacks and a fishing magazine” I hear the doctor continuing on the other end.

“Ok, I'll see to it that he gets what he wants. Thank you again doctor.” I say and we hang up. Eddie is watching me intensely

“So?”

“He's awake and lucid now. The fever is still there so they're keeping him a couple of days. He's to undergo all lab work and exams for the cancer too now that he's there already. I might be able to get him Thursday afternoon. But for now he wants snacks and a fishing magazine” I start to giggle, then I begin to cry. I'm a blubbering mess on the floor I feel Eddies strong arms wrap around me picking me up from the floor and carrying me to the bedroom. He puts me down on the bed and lays down with me wrapping his arms around me again.

“You cry sweetheart, you cry. I'll be here for you” he caresses my back with one hand and the other hand is in my hair holding my head close to his chest.

“I love you....” I freak out what the fuck was I saying? “I mean... oh wow... I mean I love how you're so sweet to me”

“Ahem... well that's not hard princess. You're easy to be sweet to seeing as you're such an amazing person yourself...and don't worry I didn't take offense. You're growing on me too”

I start to giggle at the same time as I'm still crying about Wayne. He didn't mind...

“Well good... I am sorry though...it just kind of slipped out” my face is a very pleasant shade of beetroot right now and I can't look at him. He puts a finger under my chin and tilts my head up so our eyes meet

“I know that you didn't mean for that to come out the way it did. But Hailey...you can't love me” he sounds so beaten o small

“Why? I'm fully capable of feelings you know AND of deciding for myself what those feelings are ” I argue

“Darling, I'm 100 shades of fucked up... and yes some day I might be able to talk to you about it. But I don't know when that might be... Why would you put yourself in that situation? With me?”

“Eddie...sweet sweet Eddie. I've loved you without knowing you for years... I didn't change from meeting you, it just made it so much stronger. When you look at me I feel things I've only ever read about, when you touch me Oh My Fucking God Eddie...you rock my world. I never ever thought I was even able to feel like that from someone's touch and here you came and it was just apparent I wasn't broken I just hadn't found the right person... and the right person is you. I don't fucking care about the age thing, those are just numbers. I don't care about the looks or the whispers that will come. I want to be here loving you and helping you cope with whatever it is that's hurting you so bad. I know, yeah dad and the others might be a hurdle on the way but all anyone ever wanted was for you to be happy. And I mean they all love me so... I guess they'd want happiness for me too. But we'll take this slow, we're not outing this on Saturday if that's what you're worried about. But Eddie please...PLEASE do not say I can't love you. It's way to late for that...” Now that I finally seemed to find the words for what I was thinking all along I couldn't seem to stop. All the while as I'm talking Eddie is looking right at me, his eyes burn from the inside. When I'm done I just look back at him and there is silence for like a minute and I begin to think I've fucked up so bad here. He draws a deep breath and then he pulls me even closer and lets his lips softly brush against mine.

“You really are everything I didn't think I'd ever need” he whispers and then he presses his lips against mine in a deep desperate kiss. We lay there for a while kissing, touching. Only wanting to be near. Then I hear the sound of my cellphone ringing.

“I'm sorry Eddie” I pant as we release from each others lips “but I need to answer that so no one comes here looking for me” I get out of bed and I find my phone

“Hello”

“Hey sweetie, you ok?”

“Oh hi Robin, yeah I'm ok. Just about to head to the hospital to visit Wayne. They're keeping him for a few days.”

“Oh, but he's better now?”

“Yeah, a bit of a fever still but the doctor thinks he might be able to go home Thursday” I explain

“Well that's good to hear, you want me to come with you?” she asks and as much as I would have loved to see her right now I have a plan that would falter completely if she came around.

“Nah I'm ok, gonna buy him some snacks and a magazine and then I think I'm gonna head home, take a shower and a nap. Didn't sleep well” I look over at Eddie and I smile, he smirks back at me and gives me a wink.

“Ok, but if you change your mind..”

“Yes Robin, I'll call and you'll be right over. I know. Love ya”

“Love ya too weirdo!” she gives a small giggle and hangs up

Eddie's still on the bed looking at me. I SO want to crawl back there and just lie in his arms for the rest of...well forever. But I know I need to get home, change, get the stuff for Wayne and then be back home before dad and Nancy return. I tell Eddie this then I say

“Would you like to come with me to see Wayne? No one you know works at the hospital, well as far as I know anyway.”

“I don't know... Wasn't I supposed to hide?” he says and smiles at me

“Yes you're to be invisible until Saturday if dad has his way. But I thought you could hide in the backseat of my car. I know Wayne would be happy to see you.”

“Sure, let me just have a quick change”

“I think I'm going to go home and do the same, and then stop and get the stuff from the store. Then I'll pick you up. Visiting hours start at 2 the doctor said so say I'm back here at 2:30?”

“Eddie looks at his watch “1,5 hours? Sure sounds great, but Hailey”

“Yeah?”

“Come here” he reaches out for me I go up to the bed he pulls me down on top of him

“Thank you for pouring your heart out... If that's the way you feel I can't stop you. And it did make me very happy to hear” he kisses me and lets his hand slide down the back of my body landing on my ass. He grabs it and presses me close “I know you can feel the effect you have on me, and I hope you'll be back tonight because I want to really show you they way you make me feel about your touch” he growls in my ear and I feel like I'm about to pass out. I feel the twitch against my lower belly and I let out a moan.

“I'll be back as soon as I can because THAT sounds very very much like something I wanna know more about” I whisper and I let my tongue slide from his earlobe down to his collarbone, there I give him a little bite and he groans.

“Fucking go now before I tie you to the bed and have my way with you instead of visiting my sick uncle...go” he slaps my ass and I giggle

“Ok Mr boss man... I'll be back at 2:30” I say and I leave and head out to my car. My mind STUCK on the “I tie you to the bed and have my way with you” comment wishing he'd actually do that. I get home, I jump in the shower and then I put on a dress I know Wayne really likes. If he's to be stuck in the hospital I want to make him happy, and he always said that dress made me look so pretty it lit up any dark day when I wore it.

I remember that I still have dads yearbook in my bag. I need to get it back in case they return home before I'm back from the hospital. I flip it open to the page where a grinning Eddie is seen with his Hellfire pals. I love that picture, he looks so carefree. I touch the image of him and I put the book back on the shelf. I head out and go to town to get snacks and the magazine. There's literally 12 different magazines all about fishing... I buy 6 of them, seeing as a few of them is about fly fishing and a few about deep sea fishing. Two things I know Wayne doesn't do. Then I buy and abundance of snacks and I leave for the trailer park again. I go up to the door and I knock this time, I can hear nothing inside but I notice the curtain by the window move slightly. Then the door opens.

“Hell I wasn't sure if that was you or someone else. NOW you knock?” he chuckles and stands aside so that I can go inside. He closes the door behind me and pulls me close. “fuck Hailey, that dress... you look stunning!” he kisses me deeply and lets his hands slide over my body

“Awww thank you, but as much as I want to say it's all for you... Sorry but this one is for Wayne, he always loved me in this dress” I say and Eddie fakes a heartache grabbing his chest and gasping

“I am replaced...by my own uncle” he smirks at me “But he's not wrong for liking you in that dress. Though I have a whole other line of thought about it...and what's under it” he squeezes my ass through the thin fabric. I feel my panties getting damp and my nipples harden.

“Eddie.... I wish we had time for this right now but we need to go. But I promise I'll be back tonight...and you CAN tie me to the bed and have your way with me” I say and press my tits against his chest making him let out a rumble like moan.

“I can? Like... for real? Don't tease me woman...” he holds me tight so that I can feel his dick against me.

“If you calm down now... you can go crazy later... yes” I purr and wiggle free from his arms opening the door and stepping outside to make sure no one is around.

“Calm down... easy for her to say... can't tell she's horny” I hear him mutter behind me as he locks the door and follows me to my car. I smile at him

“I love that I can tell you want me Eddie, and if I thought it wouldn't make things even worse for you I'd have you feel me so you could tell I'm just as bad off as you” I say and he moans.

“Yeah that would have made us late, thanks for being the level headed one here” he scoffs

He sits down in the backseat of my car, then I have him lie down on the seat and I put a few blankets over him so it just looks like I'm hauling around a bunch of stuff back there.

I drive off, luckily for Eddie the hospital isn't far from the trailer park. Must be getting hot under there. We get there and Eddie draws a deep breath as I remove the pile of blankets from him and he gets fresh air again.

“Hell... it was almost as hot under there as it is between your legs” he murmurs at me with a smirk

I blush “Eddieee... behave please” I say and he chuckles at me as we leave the car and head in to the hospital. We get up to the ward where the nice lady at the front desk tells us Wayne is admitted.

“He's in room 214” she told us. We find it straight away and as I open the door my heart sinks and I push against Eddie making him stop.

“Hi dad? You're here... alone?” my voice sounds so strange that both dad and Wayne look at me with weird looks .

“Yes... I'm here. And yes I'm alone... Nancy had some errands to run why do you sound like that?”

I sigh a deep sigh of relief and I motion to the door. Eddie walks in

“This is why I wanted to know if you were alone... I brought Wayne a gift” I say and I go up to the bed and hug the man in it. “Hey sweetie how you doin'?” I say

“Oh! Hey Ed, I sure wasn't expecting you...” dad looks at me

“No dad no one saw him I hid him in the backseat under some blankets” I say and I smile he laughs out loud and so does Wayne.

“Hell Munson I thought your days of hiding in backseats were over” dad laughs and Eddie blushes. Oh really now? I look at him, raise one eyebrow and smirk

“Yeah...” he clears his throat “y'know old habits die hard. Plus I wanted to visit this old geezer and she had strict rules to not let me be seen until Saturday so we had to improvise” he says and drags a hand through his hair with a smile at dad.

“Yeah she always was the smart one in the family” dad chuckles. I lean over to Wayne and I fix his pillow and I take out the bag I have with me.

“So Wayne, snacks and enough reading material to keep you occupied at least for a couple of days” I say and smile at him. He takes the bag and looks down in to it.

“I said A fishing magazine love...” he laughs

“Yes, well math was never my strongest subject... and how was I to know which one you'd like. Better be safe than sorry” I laugh and he takes my hand and squeezes it hard. He looks a lot better today than he's been doing the last week or so.

“Well Steve, you did good here. Who'd have thought something this good could come from you” Wayne looks at dad with a grin and Eddie roars

“Well put Wayne, been thinking the same myself. And I don't even know the girl like you do”

Dad looks from one to the other of the Munson men in the room.

“Yeah I can feel the love here...”

I hug dad and whisper in his ear “remember one is sick and the other...well the other is Eddie” he chuckles at this and nods at me

“You are so right honey didn't think of that. But now that you're here I'm going to leave so Nancy doesn't show up an spoil my surprise. See you at home sweetie. See you Saturday Ed, and Wayne... you take care now!”

We all say good bye to him and we sit down by Wayne's bedside

“So how you doing Wayne? You look better today” I can tell by the tone in his voice that Eddie is super worried about the man who raised him.

“Yeah, doctors said I was hell'a lucky this one felt how warm I was when she did. And that she told you to keep an eye on me. I think I had a fever for quite some time...” he looks over at me with a shameful smile “but I didn't think it was that bad.” I look at him with a stern face he smiles again and continues “but yeah I feel a lot better now that they got the fever down and fluids in me. I seem to have...ehmm...forgot to drink as much as I should have. Apparently tea and beer don't count” he chuckles

“No shit Sherlock” I sigh at him and Eddie laughs

“This one is tough Wayne I see why you like her”

“Told you, but you always said Steve's kid had to have become something like him.” Wayne scoffs at him and I look at him amused

“Something like Steve? What exactly does that mean? I cook like him and I'm stubborn like him. Is that what you mean or do we need to have a long discussion about what you and dad were really up to back in the days?” I say and Eddie blushes

“Nope, we do not need that... But yeah I can tell the stubbornness... and I must say I think you have the caring nurturing side from him as well. He always did care a lot about the kids in the gang back then. We didn't hang out before the...thing... we didn't even like each other, to different y'know”

I laugh “Yeah Basketball and girls versus DnD and drug dealing. I'd say that's opposites yeah. Dad said pretty much the same when I asked him about what you were like before ...then” I say ending in a hushed tone as I can see Eddie flinch a bit at my words.

“Yeah, you probably should have asked this one” pointing at Wayne “ or Dustin or Mike if you wanted those stories” he smiles

“This one hoped you'd home back an tell her your self” Wayne smiles at him from the bed taking his hand

“As for Dustin and Mike... well that was impossible. One wouldn't stop crying when trying to talk about you and the other just flat out refused to acknowledge you ever existed” I say and I feel sad for Dustin for all the times I tried asking about Eddie. “Wayne has told me some amusing anecdotes of course but I would have liked to hear some of the more naughty stories too” I wink at him and smile

“No, noooo you would not” he laughs “no need to tell you anything of the sort. Besides I was never naughty...I was an angel” the man in the bed starts coughing so badly I think he's dying.

“Wayne...? WAYNE! You ok?” I feel panicked and I reach for the alarm when he shakes his head and I see he's smiling, he finally manages to stop coughing, draws a deep breath, and turns to Eddie and says

“You were a WHAT you said? Why you lying to her?”

“What?! I was a good kid...”

“Oh...yeah right you were... you want me to tell other kind of stories about you there Edward Munson?” Wayne looks mischievous and smirks at Eddie

“No... Ok so maybe I had a wild side... Don't listen to him...he's old and delusional” he scoffs but I see him smiling lovingly at the man in the bed.

“Now, now behave. I believe you were a good kid with a naughty side Eddie, just like the rest of us” I say and I look at Wayne who's laughing

“Yeah this one wasn't an angel all the time either Eddie, I tell ya”

“Oh really? Well we'll have a story time then when you get back home. I wanna hear all about it” Eddie says and looks at me with a devilish smile

I just shake my head, of course Wayne had to bring up my teen years when I would do absolutely everything dad told me not to do then get in trouble and call Wayne to help me so dad wouldn't find out. We sit and talk a while with Wayne who's looking better by the minute. I feel such relief. Then I look down at my watch and I gasp

“Shit! Oh sorry but is that the time, I'm sorry but I have to bury Eddie under a load of blankets again and take him home. I need to be home for dinner in like 30 minutes.” I say as I kiss Wayne on the forehead and promise to come back the next day.

We head out to the car and I once again pull blankets over Eddies body and drive back to the trailer park. Once there Eddie gets out and does a big stretch, his shirt rides up his stomach revealing the amazing v tracing down into his pants. I sigh and can't take my eyes off him. He sees me and he chuckles

“Well thank you babe, I like that look. But you need to leave now so you can come back later. Wouldn't want to keep Steve waiting.” he smiles that amazing smile at me sending shivers down my spine.

“I'll hold you to that tied up in bed thing Eddie” I give him a promising smile and get back in the car. I see his cheeks turn pink and his eyes dark. Then he lifts his shirt up revealing his muscular abdomen, I sigh and feel myself get wet. Fucking man! I start the car and drive back home, I get there just on time.

“Hello, I'm home” I call out as I enter

“Hey honey, we didn't think you'd make it. I'll get you a plate” dad calls back as I take off my shoes and jacket and go in to the dining room. There I get a surprise

“Jonathan! Will! Oh my god HI!” I run up to them and give them both a big hug “When did you get here?”

“Nancy picked us up while Steve was visiting Wayne at the hospital. How is he doing?” Jonathan says

“Errands huh?” I say and smile at dad “Well, he seems to feel better by the minute. I guess getting rid of the fever was the first step. He's apparently had it for a few weeks, being a stubborn ass not wanting to 'bother' anyone about it” I snarl

“Seems he hasn't changed” Will laughs “still as stubborn as ever. But how are you doing love? I know you care deeply for him”

“I feel better now that I can see that the deterioration in his health these past weeks has been a lot to do with the fever and not the cancer in it self. The doctor said it was stable at the moment, no major changes” I say

We all sit down to eat, I'm so happy they're here. I like them both a lot, I almost slip and tell them Eddie will be so happy to see them but I bite my tongue last minute. I look over at dad and he nods and mouths “Me too” at me I smile. Good I'm not the only one having problems keeping that a secret at least. We talk for a couple of hours but then I start to feel like I want to get going. I get up and say

“Well I'm sorry but I promised a friend I was going to come over tonight. I'm just going to hit the shower and change, I smell like a hospital” I make a face at them and they laugh

“Who are you going to see?” dad asks, I know he hopes to hear a guy's name one of these days

“Macy, she has some problems so I'm going to be the good listener for the night, might stay over. But you guys have a great evening and I'll see you tomorrow. I guess you're meeting up with the guys?” I ask Will and he smiles

“Yeah, haven't told any of them I'm back. Thought I'd surprise them” he says

“I can drive you to Mikes. I guess we're starting there” I say

“Thanks love, yeah I thought so. Guess he'll call in the others. See you tomorrow Hailey, and you have a good night too” I hug him and Jonathan and I go upstairs to take a quick shower and change. I opt for a long dress, conveniently “forgetting” to put on underwear. I smile to myself and feel the heavy feeling down below as well as a familiar wetness. God I can't get enough of that man... I blush thinking about the people downstairs and what they'd say if they knew where I was really going. I go back downstairs, say good bye and head out to my car. I think I broke quite a few speeding limits getting out to the trailer park. As I park the car I see a familiar silhouette sitting at the table outside the trailer. I get out of the car and walk up to him swaying my hips just an extra little bit.

“Well don't you look good enough to eat... and make no mistake I will be eating you until you scream my name princess” I hear a husky voice from the shadows. I gasp and feel my juices quite literally starting to drip down my inner thighs.

“Oh...” my brain has shut down I can't find any words to express all the feelings rushing through me at the moment. Eddie chuckles

“Cat got your tongue there babe? Or you too horny to speak now?” he grabs me and pulls me close so I end up standing between his legs. He runs his hands up under my dress, up my legs and grabs my ass. “oh la la no panties I do believe someone is very eager tonight. I better finish this cigarette and get you inside before the neighbors call the cops on us for indecent exposure” he chuckles and slides one hand in between my thighs “oh fuck you're wet babe” he growls and I feel weak to the knees. I need to fucking sit down or I might pass out, he's good!

I lean down and I kiss him deeply, biting his bottom lip as I pull away. His intense eyes stare in to mine and I moan just from his look alone.

“Fuck Eddie, what are you doing to me” I whisper

“Oh I'm doing almost nothing now, you just wait until we get inside” he smiles at me and I moan again “Good girl, I like to hear you moan for me” he says with a deep voice and I feel a shiver going through my entire body.

“Hey Ed... I might need a moment... I think I need to sit down” I blush and he purrs at me

“Hell no, if you can't walk I'll just carry you. I need you inside like this fucking instant” he swoops me up into his arms and carries me in the trailer. He continues in to the bedroom with me still in his arms. He sets me down on the bed and towers over me with a seductive smile playing in the corners of his mouth. “Now... were you really serious about me tying you to the bed and having my way with you babe?” he looks down at me and I think I might pass out. All I can do is nod and stare at him, he's so incredibly hot my mind is having issues dealing with this

“Words sweetheart, I need words here... You know I'm a sucker for your voice” he mumbles and lets one hand grip my jaw tilting it up making me look him straight in the eyes. I gulp and take a deep breath

“Yes, I think I would like that very much” I manage to get out

“You think? Never tried before?” he smiles

“No, never. All vanilla here Ed” I whisper

“Oh no babe, you're not just vanilla. Didn't you come here wearing nothing but that dress all wet and ready for me? That points to some adventurous spirit in there. And I'll love to find out what it is that'll do it for you babe. If you'll have me around for that long” he smiles at me

“What? You mean like longer than forever? Because I mean that's how long I was planning on keeping you” I blush again and I look up at him, he's just staring at me

“Forever? Sounds like just the right amount of time” he leans down and plants a soft kiss om my lips making me gasp. “Now, would you please lie back so I can start having my way “ he growls “I've waited too long already”

I scooch back on the bed laying down and watching him as he turns around and starts picking something out of the dresser. He sets whatever it was down on the top of the dresser and then he tugs his shirt out of his jeans and pulls it over his head. Now only wearing a pair of VERY fitted ripped jeans low on his hips he turns to me again. In his hand I see four different ties. Four?! Oh...my...god I'm really going to be tied to the bed hands and feet. I start to squirm where I'm laying on the bed being watched by those intensely brown eyes. I move my hands down on my body and he tuts at me

“No, no sweetheart. No touching... that's all my job tonight.” he gives me a smile that I can literally FEEL in my pussy.

“Oh, ok sorry” I say quietly

“No need to be sorry that I make you want to touch yourself, I just really want to do it” he coos at me and I smile

“Then touch me Eddie...please” he draws a deep breath, closes his eyes and when he opens them again his eyes are black with arousal

“First we need to remove this” he takes a hold of the hem on my dress “ I like it but I will ruin it with stains if I keep it on you” he groans softly “May I?” I nod then I remember

“Yes, you may” I say and I hear him chuckle quietly

“Good girl” he purrs. He straddles me, one knee on either side of my hips and he slowly start to unbutton my dress... Opening a couple of buttons then bending down to kiss the skin freed. He does this all the way down my dress. As he opens the last buttons, conveniently placed right over my crotch he pauses and looks at me “Imma need you to sit up now and remove the dress” I feel a bit disappointed he didn't kiss the last bit as well, but as I sit up and pull the dress down from my arms I see his idea clearly. He's kneeling right in front of me, at the perfect height. He slowly unzips his jeans and pulls them down on his hips. His cock springs forward and I moan

“Well... you can say hello” he winks at me and I look up at him

“Please” I open my mouth and I deliberately sit on my hands, making sure he understands I have no intention of touching

“Ooooh, you're good babe” he takes his cock and gives it a few long strokes in front of me making me drool a little. He smiles and places the tip on my tongue “Taste me love, please” I close my mouth and let my tongue play on the tip licking up the drops of pre-cum. I suck him in as far as I can in one go making him groan coarsely “fuuuuck Hailey...that damn mouth”

I'm not a fan of rough blow jobs. I hate gagging, I can go very deep if I set the pace, I feel his hands on the sides of my head and he nestles his fingers in my hair. But he doesn't push for me to go faster or deeper, he let's me be in charge of this. Is he real?

“C'mon babe, suck me, please your mouth is SO fucking amazing” I suck with long slow strokes as his hands hold on to my hair. I slobber on him making him slide with ease in and out of my mouth.

Suddenly he pulls out and I can't help a disappointed “Awww” slipping out between my lips. Eddie smiles at me, he leans down and kisses me

“Babe, as amazing as that was I have other plans for my cum tonight” he winks at me and kisses me again. “Now lets move this dress to the side and get going tying you up and making you scream my name” he takes the dress and tosses it on the floor. He motions me to lie down on the bed. As I do he looks at me “Ok, so you're sure? I'll tie each of your hands and feet to the bedposts. Let me know if it feels too tight ok.”

“Ok” I can't seem to form any other words

“Sweetheart... ARE. YOU. SURE? Don't want you panicking and hurting yourself”

“I'm sure Eddie. Begin with my hands and ask me again” I say and he nods like he thinks that's a good idea. He takes one of the ties and leans over taking my right hand and placing it up against the bedpost. He makes a knot, then tugs at it making sure I'm restrained. He does the same on my left side.

“Ok, so this feels?” I can hear the expectation on his voice

I tug a bit on the ties, I really am stuck to the bed. At first a small ball of anxiety forms in my stomach. But then I see a flash of me writhing on the bed with Eddie doing all sorts of things to me and I can't move. That idea sends electric bolts through me and I feel how insanely wet I become from that idea. As I've been deciding how this feels I've had my eyes shut, I open them and stare at Eddie

“Wow, ok I'd say you like this... am I right? Your eyes are fucking burning at me babe”

“Keep going, and don't fucking stop touching me until I scream” I say and I hardly recognize my own voice. I am so turned on right now

“Fuuuuck... I promise babe. I will do my best to make you go insane before I fuck your brains out” he growls at me as he descends the bed and start tying up my legs in the same fashion as my hands. When he's done he looks at me “Ok one more check, you still ok?”

“Eddie... I need you to touch me now”

“My pleasure babe, I mean for me I could just stand here and look at you while stroking my cock and I'd come like crazy. But this isn't about me is it.” he gives me that devilish smile that sends flutters all through my body “I'm not leaving, I'm just getting something from my bag out in the living room. I'll be right back” he says and hurries off. He's back within seconds. He comes up to the bed and leans over me “Do you mind one more thing?” he purrs and holds up a mask, one of those you wear to sleep. I gasp

“Ooooh... I think so, lets try Ed” I say. He slides the mask over my head and places it over my eyes. Instantly I feel more aroused, I think it has to do with not knowing what he's up to.

“Now, if anything feels like it's too much babe you stop me ok? If you want to stop just say watermelon ok?”

“Watermelon?” I say

“Yes, watermelon.” I can hear him smile

“Ok, Ed...but please can you touch me I'm going insane here” I squirm against the sheets

I hear him move, then I feel the weight of him landing on the bed. He straddles me again and leans down over me giving me a passionate kiss. His lips move from my mouth to the side of my head kissing me right below the ear, trailing kisses down my neck making me moan. He nibbles at the skin on my neck, letting his tongue play along my jaw. I am hyper aware of every touch, and of his cock twitching against my belly. He continues kissing me down my collarbones stopping right before hitting my boobs. I can feel him sitting down on my hips, his cock heavy on my belly

“This ok babe, I'm not to heavy am I?”

“No Ed...perfect” I whimper now every touch is just so... soft and teasing. I'm losing my mind here.

“Good, see I wanna try some more stuff on you right now. I think you'll like it” he says in a deep rumbling voice and I let out a long moan making him chuckle “good girl, loud already and I'm just getting started” I feel him shift his weight, probably reaching for something. He leans over again, kissing my boobs, sucking in my nipple hard in his mouth, playing with his tongue around it. Then he moves to the other boob, same thing but his hand is pinching my nipple on the other side. I squirm, God this feels good, I feel my pussy throbbing and I'm pretty sure I've already left a wet spot in the bed. Then he sits up and I feel something soft brushing against my skin, I gasp. What is that? This whole new sensation on my skin, feels like fur...or feathers? He softly lets it play on my neck, down towards my boobs. He plays with the soft, whatever it is, around my boobs making me squirm even more.

“Oh you like that? Doe's it feel good on your amazing tits?” he murmurs

“Yeeesss Ed, yes... I want...more” I pant and I hear him let out a low purr

He continues sliding the soft whatever on my boobs then he starts moving it down my belly. I hear him draw breath as it probably touches not only me but also his cock. He moves stands up on his knees shifting position, so he sits between my restrained legs. I can feel him reach for a pillow and he puts that under my ass lifting my whole pelvic area from the mattress. He starts kissing me from my bellybutton and down over my hips, softly sliding his tongue over my mound then moving away and beginning to kiss my legs. I want to scream at him to just fucking eat me, but I want this to keep going as well. I squirm and moan with every soft touch now. The soft whatever is now playing on my mound and on my inner thighs, this is insane it feels so good. Eddie keeps kissing me on my thighs as he lets whatever it is slightly just brush over my pussy, I let out a small guttural scream.

“Ooooh babe, you like that? Feeling the feathers brush your folds?” so they're feathers... well I wouldn't care if it was the whole fucking bird it feels amazing. I can feel him putting the feathers away, grabbing the soft flesh of my inner thighs more firmly now. He trails kisses up towards my pussy, nibbling at the skin. Then I hear him fiddle with something and he says, with a voice that sounds really weird “you ready babe?” his fingers now softly playing on the outside of my pussy

“Yes, Ed...oh fuck yes... touch me” I squirm

I feel his fingers enter my folds “God so wet...good girl” he groans and he slides his fingers up and down spreading my juices all over my cunt. Then he leans in and I feel his tongue finally touching me, but it feels so strange. Then I can feel him smile against my pussy. I hear a low click and I fucking scream with pleasure. He's got a tongue vibrator, I've seen pictures and read reviews but never thought I'd get to experience one. The feeling is beyond amazing as he works my clit with a vibrating tongue, his fingers digging in to my thighs. I scream and writhe under him now, this is almost to much pleasure at once. I want to grab his hair, and I try to move. Yeah right I can't that just makes the pleasure even more intense, I am totally in Eddies mercy now. He licks me and sucks my clit all the while his mouth and tongue is vibrating on me. I feel his hand sliding up my ass and two fingers enter me. I might actually black out, If someone saw me now I bet they'd think I was doing a great impression of Linda Blair in the Exorcist... Eddie is slowly fucking me with his fingers, then he picks up the pace and starts scissoring my insides. I feel the tension in my body growing, I moan, I scream, I pant.

“I'm gonna come Ed...please I'm gonna....fuuuuuuck EDDIEEEEE!!!!” I scream out my orgasm feeling that explosion again and the insane wetness gushing out of me. He growls a low deep growl as I feel him standing up on his knees, grabbing my hips and plunge his rock hard cock in me. I scream again, he fills me up so good. He fuck me with a frenzy I've never ever felt before. Tightly gripping my boobs and fucking me like there's no tomorrow.

“Fuuuuuck here it comes... Hailey fuuuuck” I feel his cock throbbing as he releases inside of me with a guttural scream, I feel squirt after squirt filling me up with his hot cum. He slumps over on my chest panting. “Jesus fucking Christ babe” He kisses me deeply then he removes the mask and then starts to untie my arms and legs. I stretch and then I wrap my arms around him and hold him tight

“Thank you Eddie, that was beyond amazing” I purr “next time I get to tie you down, deal?”

I can hear him laugh a soft growling laugh

“Oh I'd fucking love to put my body in your hands like this”

We lie there talking and cuddling for an hour or so, I can hear Eddie's voice getting sleepy and his breathing calm and relaxed. He drifts off to sleep and I just watch him. He's beautiful, like no man I've ever seen before. I put my head on his chest and listen to his heart beating as I too fall asleep.

I don't know how long we've been asleep but I'm suddenly jerked awake by Eddies muffled screams again, like the first night he's sweating and squirming. Obviously trying so hard to get away from something. I wrap my arms tightly around him and press him close

“Eddie... I'm here you're safe. Whatever it is isn't going to get you. Eddie...babe” I hum and rock him as he slowly calms down in my arms. He flinches and his eyes shoot open, full of panic. He's panting like he's been running. He looks around and then without hesitation he begins to sob. Big heart wrenching sobs and he hides his face in my chest. I just hug him, stroking his hair and I keep quiet. He doesn't need me to talk he needs me to be near. I keep stroking his hair and hum to him until the sobs stop and I feel him relax and I can tell by his breathing he's fallen back asleep. I wiggle down so his head id resting on my neck and I kiss his forehead and drift off to sleep myself. The rest of the night is peaceful, no more nightmares. We wake up almost at the same time, sun is high in the sky so it must be late in the morning. The phone is ringing. I crawl out of bed and answer it thinking it must be the hospital

“Hello, Munson residence this is Hailey”

“Hailey?”

“Oh, hi dad...”

“What... are you doing there? Weren't you supposed to be at Macy's?” I can hear my dad sounding very confused I look at the time 10:15

“Yeah I just got here, thought I'd stop by before coming home to see if there was any news on Wayne”

“Oh ok, so nothing new?” dad asks

“No, Eddie hasn't heard anything yet. I suppose you wanted to talk to him? He's out for a smoke I'll get him” I say feeling this panic giggle bursting out as I lay the receiver down on the table and hurry back to the bedroom

“Hey babe, come back” Eddie reaches for me with a husky very sexy morning voice

“I'd love to but... DAD is on the phone and I answered it... He's obviously looking for you”

Eddie chuckles “Oh my god babe, I could tell something was up you were giggling just a little to frantically. Wait here and I'll talk to him for a bit. Then I need to thank you properly” he gets out of bed, butt naked and sexy as fuck, kisses me softly and goes out to get the phone

“Hey big boy, what's up? Yeah, no she didn't wake me up...no worries.”

They talk for a bit something is arranged and then I hear him put the phone down and steps coming back to me.

“We're going fishing today. Nancy is spending the day at Jonathan's so your dad thought it was a perfect time for me to get out some. Yeah and you shouldn't be bothering me like this, I can call you if I have news I don't need you running around here” he chuckles and crawls in to bed and lies down on top of me “Let me show you how you can bother me more babe” he kisses me hungrily and his hands start trailing up my thighs

“Eddieee” I squeal “I need a shower, but you're welcome to join me”

“Oh you just try and stop me following that perfect ass to the end of the world” he says and kisses me again, gets up and holds out his hand for me to take. He wraps his arms around me from behind and we walk like that in to the shower. I can't help but grind against Eddie as we're standing in the shower letting the water soak us. “oh you're killing me here babe, I soooo wanna bend you over and fuck you right here but I'm sorry there just isn't time. Steve's picking me up in 45 minutes and I think you need to leave before that, I can't think of a good explanation as to why we both have wet hair...can you?” he mumbles in my ear

“Oh...damn... Well no I can't think of anything either. Rain check on the shower sex then?” I poke my ass out and rub it against him one more time He grabs it and squeezes it hard

“GOD yes! Tonight?” he keeps fondling my ass kissing my neck. Yeah this is going great, leaving each other alone right now.

“Ed, if you don't want my dad to walk in on us you need to let go of my ass and step back. Or even get out of the shower or so help me God I will pin you to that wall and suck you dry” I say and I hear a moan

“Fuck, yeah you're right. As much as I want that...” he lets go of me and he steps out of the shower. I quickly wash of then I get out and let Eddie have the shower to himself.

“Babe, I'm going to leave before dad gets here. But call my cell when you get home. I hope I can get away for a quickie at least. And call if there's any news on Wayne ok?!” I pop my head in the shower and get a kiss from him

“Of course, on both. I'll call, have good day sweetheart. Don't go thinking of me too much now, you might get so frustrated you kill me with your eagerness” he smiles at me “I still want to thank you properly later...” the look in his eyes is suddenly very serious

“Thank me?” I don't get it

“Later, it's not really a naked in the shower thing” he smiles at me and I nod. Still not entirely sure what he means. I get dressed and I leave, as I get in the car my phone rings. It's Will telling me he decided to take a walk over to Mikes so I didn't have to give him a ride. I take the back road from the trailer park so I won't meet dad somewhere along the ride. I've supposedly left like at least 30 minutes ago. I decide that if Nancy isn't home, and I don't feel like being alone I might as well go see Robin and then later on take a trip to see Wayne. As I get to Robins apartment I hear loud music which is a bit weird seeing as Robin has a bit of a problem with loud sounds. Something about “that year”

I knock on the door... no answer. I knock again harder this time, the music is lowered

“Hello? Someone at the door?” I hear

“Yeah Rob, it's me. You busy, should I come back?” I hear footsteps and she flings the door open smiling at me

“Stranger! Hey, no I'm just... well I found this new workout thing... It's called Zumba. You exercise with dance... I need the music loud or I can't concentrate because the guy on the DVD... his voice is so annoying” she laughs... oh good another 1 day hobby

“Zumba Robin? Isn't that a bit expensive I've been told? And why would you need to do this you're already fit?” I say and I hug her and go inside

“Nah, the 40 something mom bod is quickly approaching... I need to stay looking flawless for the ladies” she laughs “All those ladies you see hanging around here waiting their turn...”

“Robin we've talked about this, to actually have ladies falling for you, you need to leave the apartment once in a while” I say and smile at her

“Yeah, yeah I know” she sighs then she lightens up “speaking of falling, someone is looking very happy... the dude?”

“Oh “ I blush “yeah we've hung out...you know” I giggle and Robin lets out a squeal

“OH MY GOD! Couch right now I need details!” she drags me along and flops down on the couch

“Well... I mean I like him A LOT Rob, he's so pretty and so sexy and so nice to me. Yeah he's older but I mean I can't really tell, it's like we're the same age but like we met in the middle? He's one of the good ones Rob, I'm so happy”

He giggles and leans over and gives me a big hug “I'm so freaking happy for you Hailey, SO freaking happy! I knew you'd find your person sometime, never believed this 'something wrong with me' bullshit” she smiles so widely at me I feel a little tug at the heartstrings when I realize that I have to tell her, after Saturday and the big surprise I HAVE to tell her because I will need her when telling dad.

“I'm glad you're on board, I'm going to need you when I tell dad... I don't this it will be taken with joy at first” Robin looks at me

“You know I think you underestimate the love Steve has for you... He's just going to be happy that you're finally happy sweetie” she pets my hand and I smile at her, hoping I look natural.

“Thanks Rob, but you know I've never thought about what dads opinion on age gaps are... What if he's totally against it, thinking it's sick?”

“I'll just remind him of that 45 year old he banged for a couple of moths when we worked at Scoops...” she says and raises an eyebrow

“THE WHAT!? You're kidding? But weren't you like 18 that year?” I say feeling the laughter bubble up inside

“Yup, we sure were... That didn't stop Stevie-boy though” she giggles and I flat out break down screaming with laughter

“Ok so that's probably more than I EVER needed to know about dad, but still totally priceless!” we talk some more about this and that before I tell her I'm going to go see Wayne and then head home to prepare dinner. “Oh and it's on with the 80's theme, Nancy loved the idea” I tell her and she claps her hand and giggle

“Awesome! Scoops Ahoy it is! YAY!” she calls out and I laugh at her, hug her and leave. I get in the car and head for the hospital. I get there at 3 so I think I might stay like a couple of hours. I get up to Wayne's room expecting to see him in bed like always, but no Wayne. I panic and I think he's died an no one told me. I run out to the nurses station and no one's there then I hear a familiar laugh in the visitor's lounge. I head over there and there is Wayne, laughing and looking as good as ever. He has visitors. I smile and I wave at him

“Hailey sweetheart! How good to see you, look at this old bag 'o bones... not looking too bad today right?” he's all smiles and I feel so warm inside

“No Wayne you're looking like a whole new person. I'm so glad! But I see you have company” I nod and smile at the three men I know he used to work with at the factory “I'll come back tomorrow and see if I can take you home” I say and I go up to him and give him a hug

“I think the doctor wanted to talk to you about that” he says “I believe he's still around here somewhere”

“Ok I'll go see if I can find him then, see you tomorrow sweetie” I squeeze his hand and I go back and try to see of I can find the doctor. I see him through one of the doors to a patients room so I wait outside for him. He comes out in about 10 minutes and I call out for him

“Excuse me Dr. Wells?”

He turn to me “Yes

“Hello, I'm Hailey Harrington, we've spoken of the phone about Wayne Munson. He said you wanted to talk to me?”

“Oh hello Ms. Harrington. Yes, follow me” he points at an open door into an office, I go in and I sit at the desk “Yes, well Mr. Munson is feeling a lot better as you can tell. His fever is gone and also it seems the latest rounds of chemotherapy we put him through last month has had some effect. The growth of the tumors have slowed down, the ones on his lungs are still there but they've shrunk in size. The one on his kidney is operable but he doesn't want to be put under when he's still going to wake up sick as he puts it. But it's the one in his abdomen that's the real good news. It's almost gone. I would label it a medical miracle or maybe just that we switched the sort of chemo we gave him. He's responded very very well to this treatment. But of course the cancer is still there but he's been given more time.” I try to comprehend what he's saying to me...

“Wayne is going to feel better? And I get to keep him longer?” I can feel the tears and that lump in my chest growing

“He will have a very much improved life now. I am glad that we got to do such extensive blood work and scans on him this time, he's never been much for staying other times. So this fever was probably a good thing dressed in a devil's suit” the doctor smiles at me “with that said he can go home today if he wants to, I see no need for him to stay. As long as you can get him here in 3 months for check-ups.”

“Today? I can take him home now you mean?” I'm crying now, the doctor hands me a box of tissues

“Yes, I haven't told him yet. I thought you's want the honors” he smiles at me

“I have to fix some things at his home, like go grocery shopping for him and make the bed and stuff. Can I pick him up around 6?” fucking hell I need to go over there and strip that bed from mine and Eddies adventures

“Yes of course, should I tell him or?”

“No, no I want to surprise him later. He thinks I left now anyways so” I say and we shake hands and I leave feeling so happy for Wayne but a bit sad for me, the nights with Eddie are now over. We can not do THAT with Wayne back in the trailer.

I leave the hospital and go pick up some stuff I know Wayne likes to have in the fridge. Then I head back to the trailer, I run inside and I put all the grocery's away and I go to the bedroom. I smile when I look at the bed, forget Disneyland! This where the real magic happens, I giggle to myself before pulling the sheets off the bed and throwing them in the washing machine dad helped Wayne install a couple of years ago. I change the rest of the bedding and put new sheets on. I look around and I pick up every single little clue that anything has happened in here besides sleeping.

The vibrator and a feather duster is lying beside the bed, so that's what that was I smile thinking back to the night before. I pick them up and I remember Eddie saying he had to get them from his bag so I go out into the living room and I open his bag to put them back. I see a small photo album in there. I know I shouldn't but Eddie isn't coming back any time soon so I take it out and I sit down on the couch. I open it. On the first page I see a very pretty girl, blonde with an amazing smile. I think I recognize her from dads yearbook. Someone, most likely Eddie, had written “I'm so sorry Chrissy” under the photo. So this was the girl they blamed Eddie for killing? I feel a tear falling down my cheek. I turn the page, there's Wayne when he was younger with a very cute couple holding a baby. “Mum, dad and uncle W -67” so this was Eddies parents? And baby Eddie, I smile, he was sooo cute. Next page, older Eddie and his dad all dressed in black. Oh, this must have been at Eddies mum's funeral. I wipe away another tear. I turn another page,I see the Hellfire logo drawn on a piece of paper. The following three pages are pictures of Hellfire Club during the years it existed. The last picture of the bunch is the one from dads yearbook, 1986 when Dustin and Mike joined. There are like 4 pages left I turn and there's dad, smiling at the camera along with Robin flipping the camera off, I smile always with the attitude. Nancy and Dustin smiling at the photographer. Will and Jonathan sitting on a bench talking to Mike and El. Max and Lucas is the last picture, they're sitting there looking at each other seemingly oblivious to the photo being taken. I knew they were a thing back then, now they are friendly but reserved with each other. I'm just about to close the album when I see the corner of one more photo tucked in to the lining of the album. I pull it out and I gasp and I drop the album. There on a gurney I see Eddie, pale as a ghost with dried blood all over and these vicious looking wounds all over his upper body, the scars I think, he looks dead but I mean I know he isn't. The environment surrounding him doesn't look real, it's all dark, twisted and ...sickly. I cry, I cry so bad. Is it really all true? Did he have to survive in THAT for months with those wounds. No wonder he has nightmares. I take one more look at the horrific photo and then I put it back and close the album and put that back in the bad and close it. I hide my face in my hands and I sob for o while. I feel awful not believing dad, but I mean... who would have it just sounds so much like a part of some wicked horror story. I need to get a grip! I'm picking up Wayne soon and I can't look like I've been crying my heart out or he'll start asking questions. I go to the bathroom and I splash my face with cold water. I look in the mirror, yeah ok it'll do.

As I'm about to leave I remember one thing I thought I needed to do. I write a note to Eddie

“Hey Ed, picking up Wayne today. In case you're back before we are. The things are back in your bag. We'll talk later -Hailey”

I get in the car and I head over to the hospital again, Wayne is very happy to see me but a bit confused

“But you've visited me once today. You needn't come this much think about the cost of gas sweetie”

“Well Wayne, this isn't a visit. I was promised I could take you home if I came back now” I smile at him when I see what I said sinking in.

“I can go home? For real the doctor said that?” I see tears falling from his eyes.

“Yeah so get your things now mister and lets get you back home.” I hug him and he hurries to get what few things I had brought over for him.

“Ok as ready as I'll ever be!” he looks like a kid on Christmas morning all giddy. We head out to the car and drive back to the trailer park. He sighs deeply when he sees his home. “That's a sight for sore eyes Hailey. I hate hospitals” he scoffs and I giggle at him

“I know you do Wayne, but wasn't it kinda worth it this time? You got better news than you have in months?” I say and I hold his hand

“Yeah, that's true. Can't wait to tell Eddie” he smiles, then I see his smile die “oh...but now I'm better he don't have to be here no more” he looks so sad

“Don't worry Wayne, I talked to Eddie I think he's planning on staying around for a while” he looks up at me with a hopeful smile

“Really? Oh I would love that” we get out of the car and head inside. Wayne plops down on the couch sighing deeply “This right here is heaven!”

I laugh and I put his bag in the bedroom. I go back in to the kitchen I see the note hasn't been touched so they're not back yet. I put the note in my pocket “So you want something to eat Wayne?”

“Nah they do feed you pretty good at the hospital, the only good thing. Yeah and the nurses are pretty” he chuckles

“Ok, so you're ok? What about a cup of tea then?” I ask

“That sounds great sweetheart. But where's Eddie?” he looks around

“Oh him and dad went fishing, I guess that's the only thing dad could think of where no one would see them” I say and Wayne looks stunned

“Edward Munson fishing? I'll be damned” he laughs. I make us some tea and I sit down on the couch with him. We talk about the news the doctors gave him, how I'm doing, how stressed Nancy is about the party etc. It's been dark for quite some time when we see the headlights of a car outside. We hear dad and Eddie talking and we hear

“Huh,is Hailey here again? Oh fuck did something happen to Wayne” we hear running, we smile at each other. The door bursts open and Eddie comes in, he stops dead in his tracks just staring at us. “Oh... hey” I think he's to surprised to speak, dad comes in after him and he also looks just as surprised.

“Hey Wayne, Hailey?” dad says

“Well hey there boys, you get any fish or did this loser scare them all off not keeping quiet?” Wayne chuckles and looks at Eddie who's still on shock

“Haha yeah, no we got a few small ones. Nothing to keep so we threw them back. But we had a good time, didn't we Ed” dad pokes Eddie in the side making him flinch

“Yeah, sorry. Yeah good time no fish... You're home? How are you feeling?” he goes up to the couch and hugs the man he lived almost his entire life with. Wayne looks surprised at first but then he hugs him back patting him on the back.

“Well I feel just fine son, I'll tell you all the good news later. But now I would like to hear what the hell Steve promised you to get you to go fishing? His firstborn?” he looks at me and winks, I blush

Eddie clears his throat “Nah nothing that dramatic, he just wanted to get me out of here for a while. I mean...fishing isn't my thing no but the fresh air and nature was nice” he says and sneaks a glance at me.

“Oh Eddie, don't for a second believe that dad is some kind of fisherman either I can count on one hand the times he's voluntarily gone fishing in the past.” I say and dad scowls at me

“Hey don't ruin my bad ass fisherman vibe here!” he chuckles and both Wayne and Eddie laugh at him

“Good, so not just me then scaring the fish away” Eddie pats dad on the back. I get up from the couch and I hug Wayne.

“Ok you take care now, call me of you need anything. Same goes for you Eddie” I say and smile at him “I went shopping so there's food in the fridge. And I put fresh bedding in your bed for you Wayne” I say and I glance over at Eddie quickly. He's looking down at his feet, but I can see a smile on his lips

“Thank you sweetheart, you're truly the best. You did good here Steve” Wayne takes my dads hand and squeezes it.

“Yeah thanks Hailey, what do we owe you for the food?” Eddie looks at me

“I'll have to check the receipt later I think I have in my car. Can I call when I get home and let you know?” I say

“Works out, talk to you later then. And Steve man, this was fun!” he hugs my dad and then he takes my hand to shake it. But I feel his thumbs caressing the side of my hand and his eyes burn at me.

“Ok Hailey let's these two to talk and get home. Nancy should be back by now” dad and I leave and I can't help but think about that comment from Wayne “His firstborn?” does he suspect something? Or was that just a coincidence him saying that. We get home and Nancy has just finished dinner.

“Yeah I thought you guys might be back soon. I came home about an hour ago. Where have you been?”

“I went to see Robin then to the hospital to visit Wayne, they told me he could go home tonight so I went shopping for him and cleaned up a bit in his trailer. Then I went and got him, stayed a while and talked with him” I say and Nancy smiles

“Oh what a relief he's home, is he feeling better now?” she asks

“Yeah much better” I proceed to tell them all about the great news the doctors told me and they're both very happy to hear that he's doing so well on the new treatment.

“What about you? Work run late again?” Nancy turns to dad

“Yeah, we have this new supplier that I'm thinking I have to let go. They're never on time and someone has to stay back and wait for them. Then there's the paperwork that follows. Me and Hailey timed it perfectly though” he chuckles “how about you love, how's Joyce and Hopper doing?”

“Oh just fine, they send their love. Joyce is SO pleased to have her boys home when it's not a holiday” she smiles

“I bet” dad says and we sit down to dinner. We talk some more about Wayne's good news and how the Byers are doing. Then I get up I clear the table and I go back into the kitchen. Dad comes in and whispers “Don't forget to call Eddie” I nod at him.

“I'll do it in my room so Nancy won't hear me” I whisper back and he agrees. I finish cleaning up after dinner and then I head up to my bedroom. I take the phone and I dial Wayne's number

“Hello?”

“Hey Ed” I say

“Oh hello Hailey, thanks for calling” oh so Wayne is right there with him

“I just wanted to let you know that the food is on me, but if you really want to repay me you can start by using that vibrator thing next time as well. That thing was amazing... hell I think I wanna use it when going down on you” I purr into the phone

“Ehm... ok I'll see to it that that's arranged. Maybe we can meet up tomorrow? I need to start getting out, I felt that today the fresh air did me good.” I can hear his voice is strained

“Yeah, I'd love to. I can pick you up at 11 and take you somewhere secluded for that fresh air?” I say

“Ok, sounds like a plan. See you at 11” I hear a noise in the background and a door closing “you're such a tease babe, God the things I wanna do to you right now” he growls at me

“Wayne leave the room?” I giggle

“Look I'll bring that vibrator if you bring that dirty mind of yours” he whispers

“Deal Munson” I say and I hang up

I go back down stairs and I watch some TV with dad and Nancy and we talk about what needs to be done for Saturday. Nancy fixes food and I get the decor, dad the drinks.

“I can go get the gift dad” I say and smile

“What gift? I thought the trip was the gift honey” Nancy blushes

“We wanted to spoil you a little extra for your big day, thank you Hailey that actually works out great. We'll talk about the details later” dad winks at me and smiles

“ Oh you two spoil me rotten as it is” she hits dad on the arm and smiles a warm smile at me

At around 11 I feel I'm almost asleep on the couch so I say good night and I go up stairs and get ready for bed. I crawl down between the covers and I fall asleep instantly. I woken up by a strange sound, like a clicking sound. I look around in the darkness. I almost scream out loud when I see a figure outside my window. But I recognize the outline, I turn on my bedside lamp. It's Eddie, outside my second story window. I get out of bed and hurry up to the window to open it

“Eddie? What the hell? It's like 2 am” I help him in he looks awful “did you walk here or something?”

“Ran...” he's panting heavily

“But... Eddie love... why?” I take him in my arms and I hold him

“This... because of this. I tried to sleep, but they came for me the second I closed my eyes. I need you to sleep Hailey... I need you” he whimpers and I see he's been crying

“Ok, ok... come on lets go to bed. I'll set an early alarm and you can hide while dad and Nancy get ready for work” I say, he nods looking more relaxed

We crawl in to bed and he lies down head against my chest like last time I helped him sleep after a nightmare. I stroke his hair and I hum to him like I did that time and before I know it he's sleeping. I lie there thinking that this grown, sexy, strong man needs me this much I must be doing something good for him not just... sexually. I fall asleep to holding Eddie tight. At 6 am my alarm wakes us and I hurry to shut it off before it wakes the others as well, I have no real reason being up this early.

Eddie looks up at me, kisses me softly and says

“Thank you Hailey...” there's a pause “I... love you too” he looks at me and I feel the tears burning in my eyes.

“What” I hear my voice breaking

“You told me you love me... Well... I love you too. I realized that running here last night because the dreams were so horrible and you weren't there to make them go away. I need you... and yeah I know it's been like what 4 days since we met. But what you told me? You meant that?” he asks

“I meant it, I do love you Ed. I meant it when I said I've loved you, or more the thought of you for years. I want to be able to help you with this Eddie, I want to be there for you. But we can't keep sneaking around like this. We need to come clean. I can't have you sneaking in here risking to get caught and I can't come sleep at yours any more seeing as Wayne's home again.” I kiss him

“I know, but can we wait til after the party. I don't want to ruin this for Steve he was so excited telling me all about it yesterday. Maybe I can get a room at the motel outside of town? You can come sleep with me, please” he looks at me, begging me

“Ok, when I pick you up today we can go there and see if they have any rooms available. But what are you going to tell Wayne?” I ask him

“He knows about the dreams, I'll just say they've been getting worse when I'm so close to the... place. He'll understand.” he wraps his arms around me and draws in a deep breath “I wanna get to smell your body every morning, kiss you and love you as much as I want to” he kisses my breast and up to my neck, tracing small kisses along my jawline then he kisses me for real and the intensity in his kiss takes my breath away.

“God Ed, I wish we could continue this like right now but I can hear dad stirring so it won't be long before he walks by here. We can't have him hearing us and checking in on me.” I kiss him back and press my body against his. I breath in his smell and I let out a soft moan.

“You sure? We can be quiet...soooo quiet” he whispers as I feel his hand finding it's way in between my thighs cupping my pussy “so very very quiet right” he purrs and lets one finger slide in between my folds. I gasp and bite my lip, no sounds, I nod at him

“So fucking quiet Ed” I whisper as my breathing gets heavier. He smiles at me and he presses his finger in to me while his thumb has found my clit circling it. I hide my head in the crease of his neck and I kiss him to keep from moaning, I bite down as the pleasure gets more intense

“Ouch you little vixen, trying to brand me for all to see” he snickers at me working one more finger into me.

“Ed, I need more... I need you in me now” I whisper at his shoulder and he purrs. He pulls his fingers out of me and he whispers to me to turn to the other side. I do as he tells me, he lifts my leg up and he slides in to me with that exquisite cock. Slow and steady he fucks me while whispering dirty little nothings in my ear making me go crazy. He can tell he's about to make me come, so he lets his fingers slide down my belly and start circling my clit.

“You better bite that pillow babe because I'm about to fuck you hard now so we came come together” he whispers in my ear. I grab the pillow and I put it up to my face, Eddie picks up the pace, he wasn't kidding he really was going to fuck me HARD. There is no way this isn't heard all over the house I think. I feel the orgasm hit and I bite down on the pillow but still letting out a long moan,I feel that he timed it perfectly. His cock throbbing in me releasing his seed in me. Now it's his turn to bite down on my neck with a deep grumbling groan as he comes. He lets go of my leg and grabs my boobs pulling me in close to him. Kissing my neck.

“That was amazing babe, and you were such a good girl keeping quiet like that” he whispers in my ear sending shiver down my spine. Then there's a knock on the door

“Hailey, you up I thought I heard a thump, you ok?”

“Yeah dad, just went to the toilet. Banged my foot” I'm ok, gonna try to get some more sleep”

“Ok, well... See you tonight then have a good day. Don't sleep to long”

“I won't I promised I'd visit Wayne today so I'll get up in like an hour, have a good day at work” I say hearing Eddie giggle behind me. I hear dad walking down stairs and we hear voices so I guess Nancy's already down there. I reach round and I grab Eddies hair and I pull it so his head comes real close to my neck, he groans “That was fucking mind blowing Ed, But I must say I'm not a fan of being quite... I love to scream your name” I tug some more at his hair and he moans in my ear

“I love when you scream my name also makes me feel like a million bucks”

“Good, you fucking feel like a million bucks Ed. I'd suggest sleeping some more but I wouldn't dare until they leave. So cuddle, then shower and then sleep a little more? “ I suggest to him and I hear him smiling

“I like the way you think” he lays on his back and I turn back towards him resting my head on his chest. His arm stroking my back and the other one playing in my hair. I kiss the scars on his chest and he shivers.

“Do they hurt still?” I ask letting my fingers softy touch them

“No, well only mentally.” he says in a hushed voice. We lie like this for a while not speaking just soft touches. Then I hear the front door open and close. I get out of bed and go out into the hallway.

“Dad? Nancy?” I call out, no answer, they've both left. I turn back and no Eddie on the bed... What the? Then I hear the shower, fast little fucker isn't he I think to myself and smile. I open the bathroom door and in the shower is Eddie waiting for me with a big grin

“No need to be quiet now right?” he eyes me up and down and motions with one finger for me to come to him. I step in to the shower and Eddie moves so I can stand in front of him. He turns my back to him “remember what I said I wanted to do to you last time we were in a shower together?” he purrs in my ear and I moan. He takes some shower creme in his hands and lather them up real good. Then he starts washing my body, taking extra care to make sure my boobs are clean. His hand move down and he kneels down, lathering up my legs from my feet and up.

“Saving the best for last there Ed?” I murmur at him

“Oh you bet babe, the very best for last” his hands move up my legs. He puts the palm of his hand on the lower part of my back “would you please lean forward babe I wanna make sure I clean you real good” I gasp and do as I'm asked. I lean forward do my ass is now right in his face. “Thank you” I hear ans his hands move up the inside of my thighs and starts cleaning every inch of me. He stands up and gets the smaller shower head and he rinses me off. He hands me the shower head and says “I don't know if you use that for what I imagine you do but feel free to when I fuck you in just a short while” I groan “Oh you like that do you, good girl” he kneels down again and plunges his face in between my thighs, licking me and fucking me with his tongue. “Fuck I need to come in now, can't wait” he groans and stands up. I feel the tip of his cock teasing me sliding it back and forth in my folds before sinking in to me to the hilt.

I scream! “Yeeesss Ed!” He grabs my hips and holds on tight as he fucks me with long deep strokes, I fiddle a little with the shower head but I finally get the jet stream working. I lower it to my clit and I feel my knees turn in to spaghetti. Before I know it I scream out my orgasm when it hits like a freight train. My legs wobble and I giggle “Well I'm going down on my knees for you now babe” I fall to the floor and I turn so I'm facing Eddie, I reach up and I grip his hard cock and I start stroking it. I look up at him, he's panting looking at me with black eyes nodding at me, I open my mouth and I take the tip in just to tease a bit. I can taste myself on him. I play with my tongue around the head for a little bit then I let him slowly slide all the way down my throat. I let my tongue play on the shaft with every upstroke. Eddie is moaning so loud now. I grab his hips and I pick up the pace, not so deep now but faster. He grabs my head burying his fingers in my hair

“Yes, oh fuck Hailey, fuck babe you're so good at that... close now” I let my hand slide up and cup his balls, I massage them softly and I feel them tightening. The hand in my hair grabs on tighter and I hear by Eddies breathing this is it. I take him in real deep one more time and he lets out a guttural scream “AAAAHHH babe here it comeeees” as I feel the warm fluid shoot down my throat. The grip on my hair releases and he slides down the shower wall so he's face to face with me. He laughs a soft laugh “That was... fucking heaven babe” We're sitting on the shower floor panting looking at each other.

“Sleep or food” I ask him

“I'd say maybe breakfast then a nap? Maybe I can make you food this time?” he smiles at me

“I'd love that Ed. Let's get up from here it's not the most comfortable floor” I giggle and he agrees. We get up and leave the shower. I hand him a towel and I wrap myself in one. We head out to my bed, I sit down and dry my self then I start dressing. Eddie hasn't moved “Uhm something wrong Ed?” I ask

“You're just so fucking beautiful” he's staring at me and I turn blood red in the face and down my chest

“Stop it, Ed”

“No but you are, in this light. In this normal room, not a dirty old trailer bedroom, you're the most perfect woman I've ever seen. I mean not that you weren't back at the trailer but it's just so much more obvious here” he comes up to me and wraps his arms around me “how the hell did an old freak like me get this lucky?” I smile as I'm wrapped in his wonderful arms

“You found the one girl crazy enough to have a crush on a guy she'd never seen on anything more than a photo” I say and he laughs

“That's true, you are crazy. But I did mean it you know... I love you” he says his voice getting lower at the end. I look up at him and kiss him.

“Hey freak, I loved you first” I smile at him “now get dressed, I'm hungry”

“Ok, wouldn't dare keep a hungry girl waiting that much I have picked up on over the years” he puts his clothes on and we head down the stairs and in to the kitchen. There's a note on the counter

“Remind me to oil that bed of yours...it creaks. But happy for you, I hope you'll tell me some day Love Dad” I groan and I blush handing the note to Eddie who laughs out loud

“Ouch, poor Steve. If he only knew”

“Well... as he wrote 'some day' he will know. And yeah poor dad” I laugh to now

Eddie makes me breakfast and we sit at the table talking and laughing like any couple. It feels so good doing this with him, feels so natural. By the time we finished eating and had some coffee it's noon.

“I'm sorry Ed, but I don't think we can risk having a nap together... Sometimes Nancy comes home for lunch and I can bet my ass if we go to bed now she'll be home in 30 minutes” he smiles at me

“Well, I didn't really tell Wayne I was leaving so he might be wondering where I'm at. I need to get back to him, make sure he's ok. Then I was thinking of going out to that motel outside of town to see if they have a room. I mean not only so we can sleep together but I would love to sleep in a bed, that couch is killing my back” he laughs

“Ok, well I have some stuff I need to help out with for Saturday too so. Call my cell when you know if you're moving out to the motel or if you're still at Wayne's tonight then” I say and I lean in and kiss him. He grabs my head between his hands and kiss me back with so much emotion it almost makes me tear up. It's fucking crazy how fast I fell for this man. “Hey Ed, how are you going to get out to the motel by the way? You don't have a car? I know I said I'd drive you but I'm running late as it is” I ask as we part

“Well, I think I got Wayne's old crap mobile to work. Been fiddling with it when I've not been with you” he says and kisses me again, stroking a lock of my hair off my face. “It should at least get me to where I need to go now, and when the news that I'm back is official I'll look for a better car”

We finish cleaning up and we leave. I drive Eddie home and then I head in to town. I was put on buying decorations duty, which is always fun. I like planning parties, I think Nancy influenced that in me in recent years. I got to think 80's I tell myself... So over the top and colorful. I head from store to store picking up bits and pieces everywhere, but I think I have a perfect 80's party in my car as I head home. My phone rings, me thinking it's Eddie I just answer with a

“Hey”

“Hello? Is this Hailey Harrington?” a mans voice asks

“Oh, yes it is. I'm sorry I thought it was a friend calling”

“This is Owen Brown from the library”

“Yes, of course Mr. Brown how are you?”

“Very well thank you. I wanted to let you know we are gladly offering you a position with us at the library if you're still interested?”

“Really!? Yes! Of course I'm still interested.” I say feeling like screaming

“Well great, could you come in Monday to finalize the paperwork etc? You're set to start on the 1st at 8” he says and I agree to this. We hang up and I actually let out a scream, this is so good! If I'm lucky maybe they'll like me enough to offer me more hours and I might be able to get my own place. Don't get me wrong here I love dad and Nancy but I need to live on my own... or with Eddie I think and smile. I get back home and I carry all the things in to the garage. I'm so happy about the job I need to tell someone! I decide I'm going to go see Wayne. I hop back in my car and I drive over to the trailer park. I get there and I see that Wayne's old beat up Volvo is missing so apparently Eddie got it running. I knock on the door and I enter. Wayne is smiling up at me from the couch

“Hey sweetheart, since when do you knock?”

I hug him and giggle “Since that nephew of yours came along. I don't want to embarrass him by just walking in here”

“Right, yeah...” Wayne sounds a bit weird, I look at him with a questioning face “sit down sweetheart” he pats on the couch beside him. I sit down feeling uneasy, had Eddie changed his mind and left all together?

“What's wrong Wayne?” I say dreading the answer

“Well... I don't really know how to say this... But here goes. I'm old, not an idiot” he looks at me and I'm even more confused “I see the way you two glance at each other when you think no one is noticing. He had terrible nightmares last night, I heard him, then he disappears and you come driving him home this morning. Him saying you passed him on the road as he was out for a walk... I love you both very much and I AM happy for you, even more so if he can sleep around you so that's why he left last night and why he gave me some cock and bull story about getting a motel room because he couldn't sleep on the couch any longer” I look at him and I do have the decency to blush “But Hailey, what about Steve? What's he gonna say to this you think? And the rest of 'em? 21 years is a lot honey.”

“I... don't know what to tell you Wayne... I'm sorry we tried to hide it, I never ever thought you're an idiot” I smile at him “but I love him Wayne, I've been in love with the idea of Eddie since I was a teen. Now it just kind of manifested when I got to meet the real man. I know 21 years is a lot, but I really don't think of that or care for that matter. Dad is a complicated thing we're just going to have to deal with. We've decided not to tell anyone until after dads party, we don't want to ruin his surprise.” I sigh and I look at Wayne

“That's good thinking, not wanting to ruin Steve's party, he was so excited when he visited me at the hospital. But as I said, you have my blessing and if I can be of any help with Steve I'll do my very best. Hailey” he takes my hand “thank you for this... Now I know I'll get to keep him around for a bit”

I start to cry, feeling so bad having kept this from Wayne, also feeling good that one person around us was happy about this. Wayne strokes me over my hair as I sit leaning forward with my head in my hands crying

“There, there it's ok I didn't mean to make you sad love”

We hear the door open, I can't look up but I hear the gasp and Eddies voice

“What's wrong what happened?” he runs up to me and kneels in front of me rubbing my arms “What's the matter Hailey, please say something”

“I don't think anything's really wrong, I think it's just built up tension from keeping secrets leaving the body” I hear Wayne say and I can tell he's smiling

“Tension? Secrets...? Oh” Eddie's voice changes to almost a whisper at the end

“Yeah I just told her I wasn't an idiot, that I figured out something was going on. Didn't think this one here has fallen in love with you Ed, you're a lucky one” Wayne says in a calm voice

Eddie is still rubbing my arms and I can hear his breathing has changed. He pulls me down on to the floor with him and he wraps his arms around me and hugs me “ Wayne, I have no idea if you're on our side or not...”

“I am son, I am” Wayne interrupts and I hear Eddies heart racing

“You are? Because... well... I love her too. We just thought it was better to keep it hidden until after Saturday. We meant no disrespect” Eddie says while hugging me tight and I keep sobbing

“I know you didn't, none of you are disrespectful people so the thought never crossed my mind. How ever I didn't suspect love if I'm to be honest... I knew there was a thing...maybe a fling or something but now I'm even happier for you”

Eddie lets go of me and he puts a hand on my jaw and makes me look at him “Babe, you don't need to cry, he's happy. You heard that right? Don't feel bad for keeping it from him ok. I know that what's bothering you most right now am I right?” I nod and wipe my tears and I look over at Wayne, he's just smiling at me holding his arms out. I get up and I fall into his arms

“There there sweetheart I love the both of you, you both deserve happiness. But I'm going to be honest Hailey I think Ed deserves it more, and I'm so happy he found it in you.” Now it's Eddies turn to tear up and sit on the couch with his head in his hands “What is this cry fest 2008? What have I done” Wayne chuckles and I have to giggle through my tears. I sit down on the couch between them and I wrap my arms around Eddie.

“Thank you Wayne” I say and wipe what's left of my tears from my face “but I actually came here with good news, so what do you say Ed, stop the crying and be happy?” I stroke his hair and he looks up at me

“Yeah, happy is better” he wipes his tears as well and takes my hand “Ok now, what's the good news?”

“I got the job at the library, I start on the 1st” I say and beam at them

“What you did sweetheart that's amazing, did you tell me you applied?” Wayne looks a little confused

“No sweetie, I'm sorry I applied the same day you went in to the hospital. I didn't get a chance to tell you” I say

“Oh, well congratulations even so. That's a good job for you! Full time?”

“No, part time now in the beginning, but I hope to charm them enough to give me more hours so I might be able to afford a place of my... our own?” I say and look at Eddie who smiles at me

“Our own sounds amazing Hailey” he says and Wayne beams at us “ehmmm sorry Wayne but I am going to leave you. I got a motel room outside of town. I can't be this close to... you know. I think that's what's making the dreams so bad now, and I can have Hailey at my side. Maybe then I can sleep for more than a couple of hours for the first time in 21 years”

“Yeah I figured as much, I told Hailey that's what made me realize my suspicions were in fact true. When you had your nightmares last night then leaving at 1 am and her driving you here today.” Wayne smiles at him “I'll be alright, I have phone so I can call if I need anything”

“I thought I had a good story” Eddie chuckles

“You haven't walked anywhere voluntarily since you got that van back in 84 Ed, you thought I would believe you'd all of a sudden picked up walking as a hobby?” Wayne laughs and Eddie joins him laughing. I look at my watch and realize I need to get back home to make dinner. I always do on Fridays.

“Well my two favorite men, don't tell dad, I need to leave now. I make dinner on Fridays.” I say and they both smile at me. Now that the secret's out Eddie gets up and he kisses me

“Room 814 tonight?” he says

“I'll be there” I caress his face softly and kiss him back “Wayne, take care and call if there's anything I can do for you”

“Of course sweetheart, can I say you two look so sweet together it warms an old mans heart”

I smile at him and go up and kiss him on the forehead “Thank you Wayne” I say and then I leave to go home and start dinner.

I get to the house and I see dads car is home already. Weird he's usually very busy Fridays since there's a lot to get done for the weekend. I go in and I call out “Dad? You home already?”

“Yeah in the kitchen honey” he answers me, I go in there and he's unpacking cartons of beer into the fridge.

“Someone's having a party” I say and giggle

“You should see the bar... That's STACKED” he chuckles

“So what? You're getting them all shit faced before bringing Eddie out?” I say

“Nah, not before...” he laughs

“Speaking of which, what time should I go pick him up?” I ask

“Oh...hmmm... We said the party starts at 6, and I was thinking some welcome drinks and waiting for everyone to show up might be like 45 minutes so say you get him here by 7? Go in through the garage and I'll come get you. I thought we'd go for a BIG reveal kind of thing” he's put SO much thought in to this and I love him for it “but hey I spoke to Eddie right before you came home, he's moved out to the motel outside of town, the memories getting the better of him he can't sleep. You know the place?” he says

“Yeah it's the one by the highway right?” I say as casually as I can

“That's the one, pick him up there around 6:30 then I guess. I can call and tell him” dad smiles

“Sounds good. But if you're done with the fridge now I want to start with dinner, I'm kind of hungry” I say and dad finishes putting the beers away and moves over. He sits down at the table looking through the plans Nancy has made for the party.

“So we eat then I thought we might start with decorating the downstairs lounge? Seems the best place to have this thing seeing as the bar is right there” he laughs

“Sounds like a plan, I do need to go to Macy's later on. She's having some serious personal problems and I promised I would be there for her since the rest of the weekend will be dedicated to other things” I look over at dad and smile

“You know you can tell me right?” he smiles back at me

“Tell you?”

“Yeah I mean the other morning... Not as stupid as I look sweetheart” he smirks at me

“Oh... yeah I saw the note. Sorry dad” I blush “but... I don't know what that is yet so if you don't mind I think I wanna wait to talk about it too much” I say... I mean not a complete lie

“Ok honey, but that's where you're really going isn't it? He good to you at least?” he sounds concerned

“Yeah dad, the best. But it's just very new... and yes that is where I'm really going” I have to be as honest as I can, I owe him that considering what's to come “so what are you and Nancy up to tonight then?” I ask, making sure he doesn't get the idea to visit Eddie

“Oh Nancy has me on duty all night. Preparing food for tomorrow, looking up drinks from the 80's and well probably just bossing me around until I fall asleep standing up” he pretends to faint

“Hahaha , you have everything or is there something I can go get while I'm out?” I ask taking yet another precaution

“I don't think there's anything we've forgotten to get. But if there is can I call your cell? Would be nice not having to leave the house” he sighs

“Of course dad! Just call, I mean if I'm busy...ehmmm... text me what you need” I say and he looks a little uncomfortable

“Yeah I think I'll stick with texting... Just in case...don't wanna disturb you” he grunts and I have to laugh at him

“I have some good news though. You want them now or should we wait for Nancy?”

“Well, I would like to know like right now but lets wait. That way you don't have to tell the same thing twice” he says

I start making dinner and he continues down to the lounge to unpack a few more bottles into the bar. My cell vibrates in my pocket, I take it out. It's a picture from Eddie. I open it and I drop the spoon I'm stirring with. It's him, or well the bottom part of him. Very much awake and erect text saying

“I'm trying out the new bed, I think this will do just fine. Right ;) “

I reply “WOW! I love that bed looks comfy can't wait to sit on it “ then I hear dad coming up the stairs and I have to put the phone away, take a few deeps breaths and pick up the spoon I dropped.

“So, I think I can make the lot of us flat out unconscious if we manage to down all of that” he sounds sort of proud and I have to laugh, I feel the vibration in my pocket again but I fight the urge to look and see if there are more pictures for me.

“Hey dad could you watch the sauce for me I need to pee” I say

“Oh sure, what are you making us?” he says

“Lasagna” I say and a big smile breaks his face

“I love your lasagna honey, perfect Friday!” he goes and stands at the stove while I hurry out to the downstairs bathroom.

I take my phone out again and unlock it seeing I have 2 more messages from Eddie. The first one is just a text saying

“Hell yeah babe you can sit on it as much as you like, make sure to bounce good ;) “ the other one is another picture. I open it and I moan. It's of his amazing abs with that perfect cock resting on it pre-cum glistening at the tip. Text saying “I'm not distracting you am I?“

I take of my pants and I sit down on the edge of the tub, pulling one leg up and spreading the other out to the side making for a very graphic picture. I'm wet and you can actually see it in the picture I take. I send it to him “No, not at all. Does it look like it? ;) “ I flush the toilet just for good measure and I wait a little for him to answer. Within seconds the phone buzzes

“Fuck me that's inviting, you bring that here asap! I need that!”

“Oh I intend to, just need to feed these two first so they don't come looking for me. I'll call when I get in the car” I text back

“Sounds good babe. See you in a bit then “

I get out of the bathroom and head back to the kitchen. Dad's still at the stove stirring the sauce.

“Thank you for excellent sauce watching, I'll take it from here” I kiss his cheek

“Yeah I am the sauce watcher extraordinaire! No one like me, I'll be down stairs decorating, call me if you need me or when dinner's ready” he says and leaves the kitchen. I continue making the food, all the while smiling like an idiot at the pictures in my mind. Seriously couldn't ha have aged like just a little? This is just unfair being this attractive... I sigh deeply as I out the lasagna in the oven to finish. I sit down at the table, flip through a magazine and I feel my phone vibrate again. I smile and pull it out of my pocket. Eddie again

“Soooo... I had to, that pic u sent was just 2 good” and then there's a short video of him laying on his back cum all over his chest panting heavily whispering “thanks babe” to the camera. I'm about to lose my shit here. I shouldn't have given this man my cellphone number, this will be constant distractions all day long.

“You're a god damn tease Munson! You know that right? But fuck me that's sexy” I reply. Doesn't take long for the reply to come back

“Oh I know I am, you love that about me ;) and I'm glad u like” I have to put my phone away now so I can get anything at all done or I'll never get to go out to the motel and see him. I put the phone back in my pocket and start setting the table. I call down to dad

“Hey is Nancy coming home soon or should I skip her?”

“Uhhh... I think she'll be home any minute so set her place as well.” he calls back

I finish with that then I check the lasagna, like 5 more minutes and it's done. I decide to make a salad just to keep myself from checking my phone again. I get the food and I call for dad. As soon as he gets up the stairs we hear Nancy's car pull up.

“That woman has timing” dad smiles

We eat and have a very nice talk, make plans about the coming day. Who does what and when. Dad said he's pretty much finished setting up all the wall and ceiling decorations. He compliments me on a very 80's vibe with the things I bought. I tell them about the job and they're ecstatic for me!

Once dinner is done and we've cleared everything I rush up the stairs and hop in the shower. I pick out an outfit I think Eddie will really like, it's actually partly an old Halloween outfit from a couple of years ago. I was dressed as a pirate so I bought these second hand leather pants, they were perfect then but now they're a tight fit. Even better I think and smile. Then I pair that with my old Ozzy t-shirt and my denim jacket. I realize as I walk down stairs that this outfit is very obvious... let's hope dad is already in the living room. Fortunately for me he is, I call to them

“Ok I'm leaving, I'll be back no later than 10 tomorrow. Text me if there's anything missing that I can pick up ok?”

“Sure thing sweetheart, have fun now” and I hear him chuckle then saying to Nancy “Yeah I'll tell you”

I get in my car and I call Eddie

“Hey there” I can hear him smiling

“Hey tease, I'm leaving now. We need anything?” I say

“Maybe some snacks for after, get our strength beck” he chuckles

“True, I'll get something for us. Hey Ed...”

“Yeah?”

“You bring the ties with you?” I ask and smile

I hear a loud gasp “Damn... got me all excited just by saying that. But yeah actually I did” he says in a husky voice

“Good! See you soon then” I say and I hang up. I drive by the supermarket and get some snacks and some beers. Then I head for the motel. I feel my excitement getting higher the closer I get and by the time I park my car I can feel that I've soaked my panties. What kind of power does this man have over me? Not even a week and I'm like addicted. I check for the room numbers to see which way I'm going. Seems to be o the 2nd floor to the right. I get up there and follow the corridor to room 814. I knock on the door, I hear Eddies voice inside. He opens the door but instantly hushes me with his finger.

“Yeah sure thing Steve” I almost start to giggle as I quietly close the door behind me and lock it “yeah that works for me, she knows where this place is? Ok good, well I'll see you tomorrow then. What? Nah I'm just going to watch a movie and try to sleep...as usual. Yeah ok man, bye” he hangs up and wraps his arms around me and pull me in close.

“Hey babe, sorry about that. But I mean I had to make sure my ride knows where to pick me up tomorrow” he smiles and gives me a kiss grabbing my ass with both hands and squeezing it tight “You look fucking amazing by the way! Love the pants and the shirt....and the girl” he kisses me again deeper this time, his tongue playing with mine. He moans and then he picks me up so my legs wrap around him and carries me to the bed. He throws me down on it and looks down at me “fucking perfect woman” he mumbles and I blush

“You're the one to talk” I say “If anyone around here is perfect it's you”

“You're weird” he chuckles and flops down with me on the bed kissing me all over my face tickling me making me scream with laughter. “Wanna actually watch a movie and have some snacks, just take it easy for a bit? Then I'll let you use me as you see fit” he purrs

“Sounds amazing Ed, let me just get the stuff I bought and get out of these pants. They're a bit tight” I giggle

“I can see that and damn I love them” he growls at me

I get out of the bet and get the bag of snacks. I put the beers in the small fridge, taking two of them with me to the bed. Then I take of the jacket and unbutton the pants. I slowly take them off keeping eye contact with the man on the bed the whole time. He's watching me with the most intense stare

“God you're sexy Hailey” he says and all I can do is smile.

I crawl up to him in the bed and lie down beside him, putting one leg over his hips and arms around him. He lets his hand slide up my leg and land on my ass.

“This is perfect! Movie, beer in one hand and a great ass in the other.” he says and squeezes my ass and kisses me.

“Well I am glad you like this ass, I was actually thinking you might like to use it later...” I whisper not knowing how this would be received

“Use... Like...oh wow. You sure? I mean finger or...cock?” he sounds both surprised and excited

“Well... I've never done either so maybe start with finger and see how I like it? Just a dream I had” I say and smile into his chest kissing it on top of his shirt

“Well I am here for any and all of the things you wanna try babe. Count me in” he says

“Good” I smile and kiss him “I'm not a total newbie at sex but I'm pretty boring in terms of things I've tried” I admit and he shakes his head

“Nah, not boring in any way!” he squeezes my ass tighter “and I will gladly use this ass in any way you'll have me. But what about a movie now? We have all night for other things”

“Maybe not all night I have to be home by 10 tomorrow to help with the last stuff for the party” I remind him

“Right... That” he chuckles “I'd much rather just call everyone go like 'Hey I'm back' then turn my phone off and have the rest of the day to fuck you in every imaginable way”

“Oh we can save that for another day... any day... every day for ever and ever” I say and smile up at him

“Good plan babe. So what are you in the mood for? I don't even know what kind of movies you like” he says

“Well I'm a big fan of superhero movies and fantasy like Harry Potter or Lord of the rings. But then again I do love a soppy romance once in a while. LOVE Dirty Dancing seen it like 50 times” I say and laugh Eddie just stares at me

“So you ARE the perfect woman? I mean besides Dirty Dancing you're me...” he beams at me “Haven't actually seen any of the Harry Potter movies to be honest. Been wanting to but I mean it's no fun when you're always alone.” He sounds so sad

“Well then, we must fix this! No man of mine can be a Harry virgin that's for sure! Lets see if they have the first one on pay per view otherwise I'll drive home real quick and get my copy I see there's a DVD player” I say as I turn on the TV and flip through the movies available. “Ah here we are Harry Potter and the Philosopher's Stone” I choose it and we get comfy under the covers. Eddie has stripped down into his underwear and I'm in my t-shirt and panties. The movie starts and I feel so comfortable, this is it. This is what a relationship should be like. Doing stuff like this. 2,5 hours later as the end credits roll I look at Eddie. His eyes are beaming

“That was amazing! I loved it! Ok so next movie night we're watching the next one! How many are there?” he asks

“Well there are 3 more coming out, next one premiers next year I think. But we have 5 to watch” I say and smile at him I'm happy he liked it. I thought it might not be his thing really. He pulls me in close

“Good, but now I want to watch something else completely babe. I wanna watch you come all over me” he purrs and I let out a moan

“Wow” that's all my brain can get out at this moment, he smiles and gets on top of me. He starts kissing me deeply, moving down to kiss my neck and my jawline. His hands move up under my t-shirt

“Sorry Ozzy man but you gotta go now” he chuckles and pulls my shirt over my head and tosses it on the floor. “look at these tits so fucking perfect” he mumbles as he moves his head down and kiss them. He sucks on the nipple, biting down on it slightly. His hands massaging them and pinching the nipple on the side his mouth isn't working on. I begin to squirm under him as I get more and more horny. I can feel that he's liking this very much too. The twitch of his cock on my thigh is such a turn on for me. I moan and drive my fingers through his hair grabbing a handful and tugging at it making him groan. “Mmmm yeah just like that good girl... but you wanna spread those sexy legs for me now” I spread my legs so he can sit up on his knees between them. He really is a spectacular sight. So fucking sexy, those strong shoulders and that chest and those abs. The scars don't make him any less sexy they just ad to the mystery that is Eddie Munson, and lets not forget those veiny, strong tattooed arms. I moan loudly as I watch him

“Fuck Ed, you're perfect” I can't help but to move my hips against him. He smiles at me and looks down

“Wow babe, damn you're wet. What do you say we remove these panties?” he grabs the lining of them and pull on them, I raise my ass of the bed so he can pull them off then I stretch my legs up in the air so he can pull them off me completely. I put my legs back on either side of him and he lets his hands slide down my inner thighs and softly play with the curls on my mound. “Have I told you I love that you're not shaved” he purrs “I find the bush so sexy” then he lets his fingers find their way in between my folds and I can hear how fucking wet I am. He starts circling my clit with his thumb while the fingers on the other hand find their way in to my folds and in me. He starts off with long slow strokes with two fingers making a come here motion with them when he stops inside me then fucking me again. I writhe under him moaning like crazy, he is SO good at this. Then he moves down on the bed laying down between my legs and I feel his thumb being replaced with his tongue. He licks, sucks and flicks my clit all the time fucking me with his fingers. Then he pulls them out and he moves them down to my ass “Wanna give it a try babe? I promise I'll go slow” I just nod and moan something in response he lets out a soft laugh “I guess so” I feel him using my pussy juices to lube up my asshole before slowly pressing one finger against it. I feel it enter and I gasp. It's not painful as I thought but then again a finger isn't that big. He keeps working my clit as he fucks my ass slowly with one finger, it feels so good. But then I feel him pull out and murmur “You know I think that might have more effect if I finger your ass while fucking you babe, I think you might enjoy that. I just wanna feel you come around my cock now, please get on all fours” I get up on my knees and kiss him tasting myself on him.

“Can I please just get a taste first” I whisper and put my hand on his cock on top of his boxers he groans

“You needn't ask permission for that just swallow him whole for all I care” he grunts and stands up in the bed so I can pull down his boxers freeing that wonderful member trapped inside. As it springs free I moan and grab it giving it some long slow strokes making Eddie let out a guttural moan.

“Lie down please” I say and he flops down beside me fast as a bullet. I lean over him and take as much as I can of him in one go. I suck him deep for a few strokes and he's holding on to my hair making the sexiest sounds. I stop sucking him and begin to work the tip with my tongue swirling around it and licking down the shaft, then I take him in again and suck him faster. He's almost screaming now

“Fuck babe, as amazing as that is I really wanna come inside of you while you come on my cock.” I let him go and get on all fours arching my back so my ass is really popping out at him. “Oh my fucking god babe that ass and that pussy...” he grabs my hips and dives in with his face and gives me a couple of more licks then I feel him kneel behind me and I feel the tip of him rub against my clit “You want this babe?” he purrs

“Yes Ed, I want it please” I pant and he chuckles as he drags his cock up and down my slit a few times before plunging in to me with a groan. He slides in all the way to the hilt then stopping and just staying still letting us both enjoy the feeling. Then he slowly starts doing long strokes in and out of me picking up the pace every few strokes. Faster and faster he fucks me and I feel like I'm going insane, then he stops and I feel him spit on my ass and I moan even louder. I feel not one but two fingers press on my ass hole.

“Let me know if this is too much or if it hurts” he grunts and presses the fingers slowly in to me while staying still with hos cock in me. Not going to lie two fingers hurt a little at first but once my ass got used to them it felt good and I start to circle my hips moving my pussy over Eddies cock. I hear him moan and picking up the pace again. The sensation of his big cock fucking me while his fingers play in my pussy is amazing and I feel I'm close and I can hear by the sounds Eddie is making he's fast approaching also. I reach down between my legs and I start playing with my clit. I feel the tension spilling over and I scream as the orgasm hits

“Eddiiiieeeeee fuuuuuck yes yes yes” I feel him grabbing my hip with his free hand and a long guttural groan comes out of him as I feel him filling me up with his cum. Be pulls his fingers out of me and leans down to kiss my back.

“You are amazing you know that, but damn girl you nearly took my fingers off with that ass... that was a tight squeeze” he whispers in my ear “if you'll let me try some day I'd like to fuck your ass for real feel that squeeze on my cock as well”

“I think I would like to try that” I pant, those fingers made a difference let me tell you “sorry we didn't get to tie you down this time” I say as he gets up from the bed to go and clean himself off

“Hey sweetheart, that was NOT the last time we fuck. There's time” he smiles at me and goes in to the bathroom. I hear him get in the shower and I crawl out of bed and go in there

“Can I join you?”

“Of course” he says and opens the shower door for me, I get in and slide past him so I'm standing in front of him. I put my head on his chest as the water drenches us. “You tired babe?” he says to me in a hushed voice as he cleans my back for me

“Yeah, someone took all my energy from me” I wink at him “but it was so good I don't mind” I kiss his scar on the right shoulder, then the left and I work my way through all of them giving each one a kiss. Eddie stands there just looking down at me

“How can you be so ok with them? They're hideous” he whispers and I can hear his voice is strained

“I find them beautiful, as a part of you. Don't you remember that second time I came to the trailer when you were fresh out of the shower and I couldn't help myself from touching them? They fascinate me, they make you sexier in my eyes” I say and look back up at him

He kisses me and I can tell he's fighting the tears “I love you” is all he can say and I hear it's not easy keeping his voice from breaking

“I love you too. I trust you've accepted that by now?” I say and he nods in to my neck “Good! But lets finish washing up and get to bed, I want to cuddle” I say and I can feel him smiling against the crease of my neck. He kisses me softly and gives me a little bite and stands up straight again.

“Sounds awesome babe” we finish up then we head back to bed. We lie down and Eddie spoons me and I feel safe and loved for the first time, this is what it's supposed to be, supposed to feel like. I feel such joy I almost want to cry. Eddie nuzzles in to the back of my head and falls asleep before I do. I lie there listening to him breath for a little while then I drift off to sleep also. No more than 2 hours go by and I am woken up by the sounds of Eddie having a hard time with his nightmares again. I look at the time 2 am, seems to be the unholy hour for him. The screaming, the squirming, the fighting to get away and the over all panic. I wrap my arms around him again and start rocking him and hum to him. The tension releases it's grip on him and he calms down, he's still asleep but not as agitated. I feel tears falling from his face down om my chest.

“Eddie love, I'm here. They can't hurt you now” I whisper and kiss his head “I'll never let them get you” he flinches and is awake tears streaming down his face and he crawls in to a ball sobbing into my chest

“Kill me, fucking kill me I can't take this anymore” I freeze, he's never said anything like this before and I start crying

“Eddie, never say that again!” I say and crawl down so I'm face to face with him “Never EVER say that again! Let me help you, let me hear about it. Don't keep it all inside, please... I don't want to see you like this it's so scary” I say tears now drenching my face to. He looks at me takes my face in his hands and kisses me with such passion it takes my breath away

“I can't promise I'll never say it again, but I can promise I will NEVER leave you. Also I will talk about it...just not now before the party. Maybe after we tell everyone I'm staying put....with you. I mean the subject will come up.” he says and kisses me again

“Ok, deal Ed. But please never scare me like that again...” I say wiping my tears

“I'm so sorry Hailey, I didn't think I said it out loud. Those intrusive thoughts have been with me for 21 years now...” he sounds so defeated “could you hold me and we try getting some more sleep?” he asks

“Of course I'll hold you, for ever and ever if it helps you sleep” I say and we get comfortable again me with Eddie in my arms. He falls asleep again, and I just hold him letting the tears fall again. What on earth did he go through? I didn't think it would but sleep came to me again. I wake up to a sunny morning. It's 8 am, Eddie is still in my arms asleep and I smile. This is a good thing. I kiss him on the forehead “Eddie sweetie, it's morning I hate to say it but I need to get up” he stirs and stretches. He looks up at me

“What time is it?”

“It's 8 am” I say and he looks stunned

“You mean to tell me I slept all night? With the exception of that one episode?”

“Yeah, I just woke up and you haven't moved since you fell asleep around 2.” I say

“Ok from now on you hold me...you hold me tight! I haven't slept that many hours since before...it” he says and smile at me

“I'll gladly hold you, all night every night. From now on you're the little spoon” I say to him and kiss him “But big spoon needs to get up now unfortunately.

“Really, right now?” he asks and gives me a smirk

“Yeah, why?” I ask and he lifts the covers “Oh, well hello there. Not only you that's awake I see” I say and let my hand grab his semi. It quickly becomes rock hard and I moan “God you're going to make me late for everything for the rest of my life aren't you?” I stroke him and hear those amazing little sounds of pleasure he does. I lean in and take him in my mouth and he groans loudly, this trigger me to take him in as much as I can. His hands find my hair and grab hold of it. He's breathing really heavy moaning and raising his hips to meet my mouth with every down stroke. I stop sucking and straddle him, with my hand I position him just right and I ease down on his cock until he's filled me up completely. I let out a guttural scream. He fits sooo good in me. I ride him a fast and steady pace, he sits up and wraps hos arms around me meeting me thrust for thrust

“Come for me babe, I wanna feel you squeeze every last drop out of me” he murmurs in a husky voice in my ear sending shiver down my spine. I reach down between us and let my fingers play on my clit, I'm getting closer and closer. Eddie is to I can hear it. He grabs my waist and tips me over on my back and then he kneels between my legs as he lifts my ass up from the bed and drives his cock back in to me. “Keep playing with yourself I'm so close I just wanna watch you come on me “ he growls and starts fucking me with long strokes. It doesn't take long before I feel that knot in my stomach dissolve and the pleasure take over. I scream out Eddies name and fell myself pulsate around him making him growl and I feel him releasing inside of me. His cock twitching against my insides. He lets go of my ass and I flop down on the bed again.

“Fuck you're amazing. See we need no fancy shit to make each other scream babe” he smiles at me

“No we do not” but now I really need to get up, this made me need to shower again. That wasn't in the plans” I say and smirk at him

“Oh sorry my penis ruined you plans” he laughs and I can't help but laugh with him

“Yeah very rude of him being so fucking awesome I can't leave him alone” I say and kiss him before I get out of bed.

“Yeah I'll have a talk with him” he chuckles “hurry back I want some more kisses before you have to leave

I go and hop in the shower and make it a quick one just washing the part needing to be washed. Then I go back out and crawl down beside Eddie again, it's 9 now I need to leave real soon. We lay there kissing for a bit arms tight around each other.

“I need to go now Ed, but I'll be back like 6:30. If you still have your jacket and the west I've seen in pictures could you still fit in them? I have an idea for the surprise you see” I say as I get up and start to dress again

“Yeah I have them, I think they still fit. Maybe a rather snug fit but not too bad I guess. The theme was 80's right? So maybe just a white T and a pair of black jeans and I'll rock my old high school look” he grins at me

“That was the idea” I say and lean back over him giving him one more kiss “ok see you later then. Remember to keep your hands to yourself tonight, however sexy I look” I purr at him and he snorts

“Thanks, now I'm not going to be able to think of anything else all day except what you might be wearing tonight. AND that I can't fucking touch you whenever I want to. Ok go now and I'll see you later, might text you if I get too lonely” he winks at me

“Keep it in your pants there Munson, or at least out of my phone for today. I don't need that sort of distraction. I love for you to send me pictures any other day but today I can't be idiot grinning at my phone all day” I say and smile at him

“Ok ok I promise, I'll go hang out with Wayne for a bit keep my mind occupied”

“You do that, send him my love” I say, Eddie nods and I leave. I check my phone, no messages so I guess I don't need to pick anything up so I head straight home. There's chaos from the get go. As soon as I enter the door dad throws a cookbook at me

“Find something we can make as a starter” then he runs past me and in to the living room. I laugh, ok so this is too much for them, they're breaking down. I go in to the kitchen where Nancy is standing at the counter watching my dad run around like a crazy person

“Soooo? How long has he been freaking out?” I ask her as I go up and stand next to her

“Since 7 this morning, I have no clue why he's so panicked about this. It's just a party with friends. I've made all the food we could possibly need, he's got enough to drink to drown us all and the lounge looks amazing. I have no clue what this is... I mean he doesn't even listen to me. Did I just see him throw that at you saying you need to make a starter?” she looks at the book in my hand

“Yeah, I barely had a chance to close the door” I laugh

“Well you don't have to... I've made three different starters, we do not need more food. I think I need to hit him over the head soon to slow him down” she giggles and I nod in agreement looking at him running around like a headless chicken

“DAD!” I yell startling him to a halt “Calm down right now. Everything is fixed, nothing more needs to be done ok? Sit down, take a nap or something.” I look at him with a stern face

“But... Are you SURE everything is ok?”

“Honey I've been telling you this since 7 am, we finished everything last night. You can relax now” Nancy smiles at him “how about some brunch? Have you eaten sweetheart?” she asks me and I feel how hungry I actually am

“No I haven't, I would love some brunch. I can make pancakes?” I say knowing they both love my pancakes

“Yes, please do! I can get some toast and bacon going and coffee. And YOU!” he points at my dad “SIT DOWN!”

I laugh and agree strongly, dad huffs a little but sits down at the table. I get an idea and I go up to him and I whisper in his ear so Nancy won't hear me

“Dad I had an idea, call Dustin and have him bring Eddies old Hellfire shirt... I think that would be a nice touch” dad looks up at me beaming and nodding. He gets up and leaves the room

“What did you say to get him to leave that calmly?” Nancy is amazed

“Years of freak outs Nance” I wink at her and she laughs. We start preparing brunch and dad comes back and gives me a small nod . I smile and think to myself that that's going to be the icing on the cake for Eddies outfit. We eat and go through the plans for the evening again. Dad tells me he ordered a cake that maybe I can pick up when I get the gift, Nancy just shakes her head and mumbles something about spoiling her and not necessary, no one listens to her. Time flies and all of a sudden it's 4:30 and I have to start getting ready since I have to leave at 6 and I want to make sure I look extra good. I took Robin with me the other day to the second hand store to find the PERFECT 80's dress, and who better to advice me than someone who was a teenager back then. I find a pink dress that's really fitted but looks stunning on me Robin says. It's strapless and goes down to my knees. I can barely move in it since it's so tight. But I feel sexy in it so that doesn't matter. I get some black fishnets and a pair of black pumps. Also what was the 80's if not accessories? Big earrings and flashy necklace. I have some idea of what to do with my hair, I know it needs to be BIG. I'll ask Nancy to help me figure something out. I lay all of the things out on my bed. I have to shower, do my hair and makeup before leaving then I'll get dressed when I've left Eddie in the garage. I call for Nancy to come and help me figure out what to do with my hair. We opt for big and teased. Since my hair is naturally wavy it has it's own volume but we help it out some. I find a hair tie from when I was a kid that has pink and blur dots that match the dress perfectly I make a high pony with that and I tease the shit out of it. I do my make up, the 80's really was more is more but I'm not so I go subtle with that. The dress will take focus anyway. People start arriving at 5:50 and I go down to say hello to the ones that has arrived. Dustin is first to come holding the frames Hellfire shirt.

“Hey Dustin, happy to see you” I say and give him a hug

“Wow Hailey, you take me back” he chuckles looking at my hair

“Yeah? Wait until you see the outfit” I laugh “so?” I look down at the frame and make a questioning motion to it. I need to know what dad said to him

“Yeah, Steve called and said that maybe I could bring this so that Eddie could be with us in some part” I see him tearing up and I hug him again

“That's nice Dustin, I bet dad will tell him all about it when they talk next. I think he'll be happy to hear it. But I have to go out for a bit, need to get Nancy's gift and a cake. But I'll be back soon”

“Ok, drive safe see you later” he says

As I leave I meet Lucas in the driveway “Hey Lucas, happy to see you. How are you?” I hug him then I hear a voice behind him

“Well he's still a fucking nerd so what do you think?”

“ERICA!!! Oh my god how awesome to see you! Did we know you were coming?” I hug her and I smile, I love Erica but we rarely get to see her she moved to Florida after college

“Nah, I'm here as a surprise. This loser told me all about it so I hopped on a plane and came home for a visit. Wouldn't wanna miss this gathering of the nerd squad” she smiles at me

“I need to go get a cake and Nancy's gift, but I'll be back soon” go inside and surprise the crap out of them I say thinking I'm bringing something to trump it all later. I get in my car and I head for the bakery first. I get the cake and I put it in the back seat strapping it in so it won't move around so much. Then I head for the motel, I get there at 6:30 and I debate going up to Eddies room and get distracted by how sexy he is or just text him and wait here. I go for the texting

“Hey I'm in the parking lot now” doesn't take long for the reply

“Ur not coming up to watch me put on the final touches ;) “ I knew it I smile to myself

“You think we have time for me to get that distracted?”

“What I'm a good boy, there will be no touching” he replies

“Yeah right, I do not trust that for a second. Mostly cuz I'll be touching too. Come now!” I text him back and I get a smiley and a thumbs up back from him. It takes about 2 minutes and I see him coming at me across the parking lot. He looks stunning, very rock and roll. He doesn't look like he aged a bit from the pictures in dads yearbook of him looking exactly like this. He even shaved, making him look younger. The darkness around his eyes have even improved, probably from actually sleeping for more than 2 hours I think as he gets in the car and I beam at him.

“Wow you look amazing Ed, good thing I stayed in the car I would not have been able to keep my hands off you” I wink at him he looks at me

“Well the hair is spot on as I remember it but....” he motions at my clothes

“Yeah I wanted you to see me at the same time as every one else” I say and smile at him “so when we get back home I'll park in the garage and you stay in there until I come get you. Dad wants some grand reveal thing... like jumping out of a box kind of thing.” he looks scared “But I think I have an even better idea.” I continue telling him my idea and he thinks it sounds very good, he gets a bit teary eyed when I tell him his old Hellfire shirt is waiting there for him. We talk trying very hard to not touch but we fail a little as Eddie runs his hands up my thigh and in between them

“Just a little touch to get me through the night” he winks at me and I spread my legs for him to get a better feel. He slides on finger in under my panties and runs it up and down my slit. I moan and he grunts “Fuck this was a good idea in theory bad in reality. Now I need to cool down.” He removes his hand but can't help to suck his finger while intensely staring at me. I almost drive us off the road.

“You're such a tease but I do love your fingers.” I take his hand and I suck his index finger in to my mouth and swirl my tongue around it

“I'M A TEASE!? Jesus H Christ woman” he growls and shifts in his seat fixing his pants that look very tight suddenly. We laugh a little at the absurdity that we're like horny teenagers that can't keep our hands to ourselves.

“But now we need to put on our poker face, it's almost game time” I say as we turn in to our street and I see my house. I drive up to the garage and open it with my remote. I drive in and whisper to Eddie to keep a little hidden in case someone would get the idea to come out here. He nods and sits down on a box behind a shelf. I smile and get the cake from the car and head inside. Dad meets me in the kitchen

“All good?” he asks and takes the cake from me

“Yeah all good the gift is in the garage” I whisper and continue to tell him mine and Eddies altered plans. He smiles

“That's real good Hailey, I'll see if I can sneak the shirt from Dustin's eyes while you get dressed. See you in here in like 10?”

“Shouldn't I go down and say hello first? Then we can say that I'm getting the gift and you can tell everyone what to do and I'll have him put the shirt on and take him down stairs?” I say and dad agrees that would be the best.

“I'm just going to sneak him a beer” dad says and smiles at me

“Good idea but don't get stuck talking to him so they'll come look for you” I say and head up the stairs.

“I won't, I said I heard you coming so I went to see if you wanted help then I needed the bathroom so I think I have like 5 minutes before they start wondering where I went” he says and I nod and keep going up as he disappears in to the kitchen again.

I run in to my room and undress. I put everything on, check my hair and look in the mirror. Yeah I look like the quintessential 80's it girl that I've seen in old magazines. I go down the stairs again, in to the kitchen and grab myself a beer and head down to the lounge. They're all here now and Robin spots me right away

“Woooow! I knew that look would be amazing for you! You're stunning girl!” she hugs me tight. “Look they're all here even Erica” she beams I knew she would like it once the day came “and Steve laughed so hard when he saw my outfit said it was too bad he didn't keep his” I look at her and smile. She looks like she's 18 again selling ice cream at the mall. I've seen pictures from back then and she hasn't changed I tell her this and she blushes

“What...of course I have! Look here a wrinkle...and here another one” she points at her face

“Must be imaginary then I see nothing” I say and kiss her cheek she smiles at me. I make the rounds and say hey to everyone. Even Joyce and Hopper joined, they said they thought it sounded so nice to see all the kids again in the same place. I give them each a hug and tell them that they're more than welcome. I look at dad and he gives me a nod.

“Sorry but I'm going to run and get Nancy's gift now. I'll be right back” I say and head back up the stairs. I go to the garage and I open the door. “Hey Ed, it's showtime” I say and he comes out from the shadows. He stares at me

“Wow....babe. That dress... Please wear that some other time so I can undress you” he sighs and I giggle at him and give him a quick kiss as I turn to go he slides his hands over my ass “sorry couldn't help it. That dress makes your ass out of this world sexy just so you know” he whispers

“Thank you babe” I whisper back. We stop in the kitchen where dad has taken Eddies Hellfire shirt out of the frame and put it on the counter. Eddie takes off his jacket and west, he removes the white shirt he has on and I moan a little seeing him bare chested in those tight jeans

“Behave” he growls at me but gives me a wink as he pulls his old shirt on and puts the jacket and west back over that. We sneak to the stairs leading down to the lounge. We walk on tip toes down the stairs so we can hear dad

“Well honey, me and Hailey wanted to give you something special for your special birthday. And what better time to give this to you than now when you get to share it with all our old friends. But see I don't want ANYONE to spoil this surprise so I'm going to need you all to close your eyes until I say you can look again.” I hear some laughs and Robin saying

“Better not be water balloons Harrington I look to good for that” Then there is silence and dad shows up in the door.

He motions to us to come with him, we sneak past them all. But just as Eddie is about to hop up on the bar and face them all we hear a gasp and Jane whispering “Oh this is good” a big smile on her face and a tear falling from her eye. Dad and Eddie smile at each other. So Eddie sits on top of the bar for a moment looking at them all, then he takes a deep breath and nods at dad.

I look at dad and I take out my phone to film this. Still a bit confused about Jane's reaction, but hell if Eddies scars are real then maybe the rest is to. Dad clears his throat

“Ok honey, and the rest of you. Go a head open your eyes” everyone stirs and eyes opening, blinking at the lights. Then there's silence, deafening silence. Eddie gives one of his beaming smiles and says

“Well cheers fuckers” then all hell breaks lose. There's screaming, there's crying everyone wants to hug him and kiss him and make sure he's really there. I stand there filming it all smiling widely. This was a success. Everyone is crowding Eddie except Nancy and Robin they're huddled on the floor crying their eyes out. Eddie sees this and excuses himself from the crowd and goes up to them and sits down on the floor.

“Ok I mean it's been a while ladies but c'mon I'm not that horrible to look at that you have to cry am I?” he smiles at them and they throw themselves around his neck making him fall backwards on the floor. They laugh and they cry in a big pile on the floor. Dad and I just smile at each other. I stop the recording, I need to have some space for photos to. This absolute joy extravaganza continues for another hour or so. Everyone wants to touch Eddie to really REALLY make sure he's there with them again. The only ones I haven't seen hug it out and be all over each other yet is Eddie and Max. I can see she's as happy as the rest of them but she's always been more in the background, not wanting to take up space. I see Eddie look around, spotting Max in the corner watching them all smiling. Everyone turns silent as he walks up to her

“Hey Red, I'm happy you woke up. When I bailed you were still asleep” he wraps his arms around her in a warm embrace

“Likewise Freak, I'm glad you woke up to. I guess your wake up wasn't as happy as mine but still” she hugs him back and I can see them both tearing up over each other's fates.

“Nah, me waking up was not exactly happy no” Eddie says in a hushed voice “we can talk more about this some other day yeah Red? Let's be happy tonight?” he puts his arm around her shoulder and take her with him to join the rest of the gang.

The night is all me and dad would have ever wanted. We eat, we drink, we talk, we laugh. It's absolutely amazing how much joy one man can bring. Later that night we're all scattered around the lounge talking, me being a bit tipsy am sitting on top of a sideboard talking to Erica and Robin. So far this night I've been able to not stare at Eddie every chance I get but now I'm a bit drunk and my mind doesn't understand the consequences of my actions really. I stare at the man I love so much, just admiring his person thinking how it's fucking crazy how good he looks. He keeps glancing back at me with a little smile playing in the corners of his mouth. I sigh and then I hear

“NO! No fucking way Hailey...are you fucking kidding me?” I look up and meet Robins gaze. She looks from me over to Eddie and back again. She grabs my arm and drags me up the stairs and in to the living room. She sits down on the couch... I am very sober now very fast.... fuck

“Hailey PLEASE tell me I'm wrong in thinking he's been around for a while... Say like a week?” she's looking at me pleading eyes

“He...” I sigh what's the point “yeah he's been here a week”

Robin puts her hands over her face and sighs “Hailey... He's the guy right? From the trailer park...”

I can't find my voice so I just look down at my feet and I nod slowly

“Fuck Hailey, really? Eddie? I mean I knew growing up he was some kind of a hero to you, and I saw that you had some crush on him as a teen. But I thought that it was just that... I mean, where do you see this going Hailey? What's going to happen when he leaves again? I saw by the way you looked at him that you're in deep shit girl” she shakes her head slowly at me

“He's not leaving...” my voice is barely there so it comes out more like a whisper

“What?”

I look at her “He's not leaving...” my voice breaks a little but is stronger

“He's staying here? In Hawkins.... for what” she realizes “for you Hailey? Is he staying for you? Is this.... serious? Not just sex?”

“Robin... I've loved Eddie as a thought for years...now I love him for real. I just...” I start crying so hard. My legs fold under me and I fall down on the floor. She comes down and sits with me putting her arms around me, rocking me

“There, there... You love him? And he...”

“Says he loves me back” I sniffle and wipe my tears

“Oh fuck... Well I mean I love you sweetie and I want you to find love. But have you given any thought as to what... Steve might say” she looks at me

“Well... we were hoping you'd help us out Buckley” Eddies voice is heard from the archway in to the living room. He's standing there looking at us “I noticed you saw us... I couldn't follow right away, I was in the middle of a story. But I came up here as soon as I could. I'm not using her Robin so don't ask that” he sits down with us taking me from Robins arms and embracing me in his “I do love her Robin and I know... Believe me I know it's weird. But this is it... she helps me sleep, she calms me down when the memories of those days take over. She's my 'Running up that hill' Robin”

“Oh shit... that strong ey? Well... I have no idea what you think I might be able to do for you two when it comes to Steve. But...” she draws a deep breath “who am I to question love right? I'm happy for you, just need to wrap my head around this a bit before I can be really happy. Ok?” she says and gives us a smile “But as far as this night goes... maybe try to not be so obvious, I'm not the only one here with half a brain.”

“Noted Buckley, I'll do my best not looking to much at her. And you” he looks down at me “try not to eat me with your eyes anymore, damn distracting” he gives me a quick kiss and helps me up from the floor

“Ok, I can try. But don't look so fucking scrumptious then” I say and punch his arm playfully

“Ok like... pulling at the heartstrings fucking sweet... God!” Robin chuckles and gets up from the floor “Ok, you go down first Munson, be the guest of honor again. We'll hang back a little up here and we'll be down shortly” Eddie nods squeezes my hand and leaves us

“Come sit with me” Robin says and we sit down on the couch. She looks at me “Hailey, how much has he told you about what happened?”

“Nothing really, he says he can't yet.” I tell her, she nods

“I get that, and how much do you know from Steve?”

“He hasn't gone in to heavy details, I know parts I guess. I haven't considered them to be true until... well until I saw the scars Rob.”

“Ok, this is really his thing to tell. And I do hope he finds it in him to do so some day. But what he went through no person ever should have to endure. He almost died there in Dustin's arms. For how long he was unconscious I don't think we'll ever know. All I know is when we found him, alive... He was a skeleton, a walking shadow of his former self. He'd survived of what little he could find that didn't make him violently ill, his wounds were badly infected. He was burning up and he was delirious. I've never seem anything in that bad shape, not in any photo from history. The closest might be the poor victims of the holocaust. I have no idea if time worked the same there as it did for us, he didn't know himself if he'd been wandering trying to find a way back for a week or close to 7 months. But for him to say that you're his 'Running up that hill' that means he sees you as his salvation Hailey, that small sentence from his lips made me change my mind about the two of you. It was that fast sweetie. If that's what you are to him then this is it, you're forever.”

I feel tears running down my face, I can't imagine what he went through. I try to speak “ What does it mean Rob?”

“When Vecna went after Max we figured out that a song or a sound that you had strong feelings towards could help get you free from his grasp. That's why in every photo you see from that year she's wearing her Walkman. She was constantly listening to music, it calmed her mind. But when Vecna attacked her we had to find a song, Lucas remembered her saying 'Running up that hill' was her favorite so we tried that. It helped set her free...that time. So that's what that means Hailey, you help calm his mind and set him free from the hold I guess Vecna still has on him. If you're saving him I don't think there is a single person down there that would be against your relationship, not even Steve. That's how strong of an impact that has on us that lived through it” she takes my hand and looks me in the eyes “Thank you for saving him Hailey” she hugs me hard and I cry again.

We sit like this for a little while, I calm myself so we can join the party again.

Around 2 am everyone says their good byes and leave. Only Eddie hangs around, he looks out the window

“Well I guess I should try and find a cab? I'm sure as hell not driving myself” he chuckles

“The hell you are, you're staying here. You can sleep on the couch. No such thing as a cab in Hawkins this time of night” dad laughs

“Dad, he can't sleep on that couch, it's too short for him. Eddie can have my bed I'll take the couch” I say and smile

“Hmm... well I guess you're right sweetheart. So then Ed, up the stairs first door on your left”

“This ok Hailey? I mean I don't want to intrude” Eddie looks at me quickly

“Yeah it's fine. I've slept on that couch before. I know I fit...you won't” I say and he chuckles

“Ok, well thank you then. Good night I guess. Awesome party Steve, and thank you Nancy” Eddie beams at us all. Nancy wraps her arms around him

“Thank you for coming home Eddie” she gives him a quick kiss on the cheek “I'm going to bed too, how about you two?” she says and looks at me and dad

“Yeah I'm beat I'll be right behind the two of you” dad says. They all head up the stairs and I go to the bathroom and wash off my makeup and take a brush to my hair. I don't think it'll do me any good sleeping with it like this. Then I go to the cupboard in the hall and get a pillow and a blanket. I lie down on the couch and make myself comfortable. I fall asleep quite fast but I'm woken up by the unmistakable sounds of nightmares from upstairs. I can't help myself I head up the stairs. I get up there and I see dad in the door to their bedroom, he looks at me and nods.

“You go to him sweetheart. I overheard you and Robin, if that's what you are to him I'm not going to argue. But we'll talk tomorrow right?” he says I run up and hug him

“Yes we will, thank you dad”

“It's fine honey, but please go help my friend now he's in pain” I hear dads voice is about to break I don't think he understood how bad it was. I hurry in to my room and I see Eddie is in some real distress. I crawl down beside him and I do as I've done quite a few times by now. I wrap my arms around him and I rock him an hum in his ear for a bit. Then I start talking in my calmest voice

“I'm here Ed, it's ok they can't get you. I'll keep you safe. Wake up Eddie you're with me they can't hurt you anymore I won't let them” I suddenly remember something Dustin told me many years ago when telling me about the fight in the Upside down. “The most metal concert in the history of the world” apparently Eddie had been playing his guitar on the roof of Wayne's old trailer. What was it he said he played... Oh yeah! I start singing to him

“End of passion play, crumbling away I'm your source of self-destruction Veins that pump with fear, sucking darkest clear Leading on your death's construction

Taste me you will see More is all you need Dedicated to How I'm killing you

Come crawling faster Obey your master”

He jerks awake and stares at me then he breaks down in tears as he does and I comfort him as best I can through this.

“You're here? You're really here...but what about Steve?” he sobs

“Dad knows... He's ok. I'll tell you when all of this is over. Lets try and get some sleep Ed.” I kiss him and wrap my arms tighter around him as he lays his head against my chest and sighs. We fall asleep again and as it was the last time to he sleeps the rest of the night snuggled against me. I wake up around 10. Eddie is still fast asleep. I can hear dad down in the kitchen. I decide this is as good a time as any. I wiggle free from Eddie and I get dressed and head down. Dad's at the table drinking coffee reading the paper. He looks up

“You manage to calm him?” he asks

“Yeah... I sang to him”

“I heard that 'Master of puppets' good call honey. So, why didn't you tell me?” he puts the paper away. I go get myself a cup of coffee and I join him at the table

“How would you have taken it? I mean if you hadn't heard me and Robin talking last night. If I'd just told you that I've fallen in love with your friend. A man twice my age? Would you have been ok with it?” I ask

“I can't say that I would have been. Maybe with time I would have been. I followed you and Robin the moment she dragged you away from the party. I was worried, I heard her question you if Eddie was 'the guy from the trailer park' and I felt such anger towards him. But then I heard him tell her, well you were there. I agree with Robin, the second he said you were his 'Running up that hill' every angry feeling I had evaporated. I can't fight that, so you have my blessing. But what about Wayne?” I laugh

“He figured it out early. But he asked us point blank on Friday” I say

“Smart man that one, all though I should have suspected something. Eddie was so happy when we went fishing, like as happy as he used to be before everything. His smile when you were mentioned... I should have seen it. But I was just to preoccupied with last night being successful. Now it's so clear to me I feel like a moron.”

“You've always been a moron Harrington. Why would that have changed?” Eddie comes in to the kitchen looking at us “so did I hear you right when you came in to me Hailey, he knows?”

“I know Ed, and when you referenced my daughter like that how can I be anything but supportive? Well... I guess welcome to the family, SON” dad laughs

“You're an idiot Harrington, but thanks I guess?” Eddie hugs my dad “so this is...ok?” he puts his arm around me and gives my head a kiss looking down at me smiling

“Well... Do I find it weird seeing the two of you like this? Yeah! Will it take some time getting used to? Yeah! But am I happy for you? Also yeah. Now, Ed this means you're staying I suppose?” Dad says

“Yeah, I'll be staying. Not at the trailer park though...that's still to hard. But I'll look in to getting a place in town. Been playing with the idea to open up my own business here. I noticed the only mechanic in town closed down. I might even be filling a need if I do. And I'll have my needs filled here to” he hugs me tighter dad raises his eyebrows at him “God Steve not like that. My fucked up minds needs, did you hear her singing to me? In that awful dream world I'm always in as soon as I close my eyes I could hear her singing to me, there was a light. Not like the other one... better. She's saving me Steve” his tears are falling now and he hides his face in the crease of my neck. I stare at dad and he stares at me. Not like the other light? Did he mean THE light?

“Eddie now you REALLY need to talk to me. If you're staying and we do this I need to know what I'm helping you through. Robin told me some things last night, and I cried so bad for you Ed. But I need you to talk to me, tell me your story. Please” I hug him tight and kiss his head

“Ok, tonight... I'll tell you, I'll tell you both what happened” he sighs and stands up straight again wiping the tears from his face

“You'll tell the three of us you mean?” Nancy comes up behind dad “I would never have guessed but I'm happy if you're happy honey” she looks at me smiling

“Would you mind if we invite Dustin for this? He's been carrying this guilt in his mind for over 20 years” dad says

“Guilt? About what?” Eddie looks puzzled

“For leaving you there when you weren't dead” dad says in a low voice

“I was...” is all Eddie says and we all stare at him. He's not saying anything more right now we accept that “but if that's the case sure invite him, please” he says. Dad nods and goes to call Dustin

“I don't mean to be rude but could you give me a ride to the motel now Hailey? I want to shower and change. Then I think I need to go see Wayne” he looks at me

“Of course, you want something to eat first or should we just leave?” I say

“I was just about to ask if leftovers from last night was ok as early lunch” Nancy says

“Thanks Nance, sounds good. We can eat first sweetheart.” he gives me a kiss and rubs my back

Nancy heats up the left over food from the party and we eat and talk. Both dad and Nancy agree that Eddie becoming Hawkins new mechanic would be great. Dad offers to help him find a place in town as soon as possible he also offers to lend him money if he needs it to open his business. We leave for the motel, he's silent the whole trip. I come in with him and I can't take the silence

“Eddie, sweetie. What's bothering you? Did I do something? You haven't said a word to me since before lunch.” I feel a knot forming in the pit of my stomach

He looks at me, eyes burning. He rushes at me and presses me against the wall kissing me hungrily. Not a word slips from his lips as he starts to undress me all the while kissing my lips, my neck down my chest. Gripping one breast in his hand and licking, biting and sucking at the other one. He kneels in front of me kissing down my belly. He unzips my pants and pulls them down taking my panties with them. He plants his face against my pussy letting his tongue find it's way in between my folds with a frenzy I haven't felt before. My knees go weak, I need to lie down.

“Bed Eddie” I pant and he stands up and swoops me off my feet and carries me to the bed. He undresses in front of me staring at me with those intense brown eyes. He crawls up and lies down on top of me

“Can I?” he murmurs and I feel him against my pussy ready to enter. I nod, I'm always ready for this man. He pushes himself inside of me with a groan. He's holding my face in his hands kissing me deeply as he fucks me. “I love you, I love you, I love you... so fucking much” he says in a husky low voice he gets up on his knees and starts fucking me with longer deeper thrusts. His thumb finds my clit and I moan loudly at the sensation it sends through me. “Come on me babe, give it to me” he growls and it doesn't take long for me to feel that tension releasing from inside of me and sends me over the edge.

“Fuuuuck Eddiiiieeeeee” I scream as I come, he grunts and picks up the pace fucking me like a jackhammer then he thrusts in one last time hard to the hilt and I feel him filling me with his warm cum.

“Hailey...fuck Hailey...” he groans as the last drops leave him and he slumps down on top of me

“I'm sorry” he's crying?

“You're sorry for making me come?” I don't understand a thing

“I'm sorry for being quiet, but knowing I had to tell you all the fucked up shit that happened scared me to silence. Then when you were standing there looking at me I just was filled with this enormous rush of love and pure lust I couldn't stop myself. No you did nothing, you're just too good for me. I just wanted to feel this feeling once more in case after you hear everything you go running from me.” I feel his tears getting my chest wet

“Why on Gods green earth would I go running if you tell me about your demons? Don't you get that I love you Eddie? I want to help you in any and every way I'm able to.” I'm stroking his hair as I speak “Besides... I have this tiny confession to make Ed”

He looks at me through tear drenched eyelashes

“Yeah?”

“Well... when I came to tidy up at Wayne's before I picked him up from the hospital, you know when you and dad were out fishing...”

“Yeah I remember... it was literally on Thursday. I'm not that old babe” he smiles

“Funny... But I kind of found something in your bag as I was putting the things you used on me back in there” he tenses up I can see it “I found the photos Ed...and I'm sorry but my curiosity got the better of me” I sigh

“I was going to show you... I just didn't know how to show you...all of them. Because by the look of you, you found them ALL?” he says and looks at me

“Yes Ed, I found them all... I nearly missed the most important one. But I saw the edge of it as I was putting the album back and I had to look. Eddie... I am so sorry you had to go through that” I cry now remembering the photo and how it made me feel that day. He gets up and walks over to his bag taking out the album.

“I was planning on taking this with me tonight, to show you then. So you'd have a tiny idea what it was like... The rest of them probably won't ever forget what I looked like when they found me” he says in a hushed strained voice. He opens the album from the first page

“She was very pretty, did you love her?” I ask looking down at the photo of Chrissy

“No, I mean I'd liked her for years but she didn't pay me that kind of attention so it was more admiration from afar. That night it all started I thought we had a moment in the woods as she met me there to buy drugs. But I never had the chance to figure that out. Like an hour later she was dead and I was running...” he says softly. He turns the pages and we make small talk over the photos of the gang.

“Max and Lucas were really cute together” I say

“Yeah freaking adorable... Too bad that ended badly” he says “I can tell they still have feelings but they're just SO fucking stubborn these days to even mention it. When I wasn't sneaking looks at you at the party I was watching them. They were doing the same...” Eddie smiles

“No wonder they never seem to find long lasting relationships” I say “but then again going through what they did...back then I guess that fucked them up somewhat like you” I look at Eddie and I kiss him

“Yeah... Lucas told me at the hospital when I came back that Max was still in a coma then, I didn't visit her before I left. I feel so bad about that but I just couldn't see what Vecna did to her, knowing what he did to me. Anyway Lucas didn't know if she'd ever wake up. He was heartbroken” Eddie tells me pulling me closer “last one” he sighs and pulls out the photo hidden in the binding of the album.

I brace myself to see that again, see the torn flesh of the man I love... I flinch when he puts it in my hands. “There it is... the ugly truth behind the nightmares. I won't talk too much about it now... I don't want to talk about it twice” he says and I see that he can't look at it. I look down and I study the horrifying image...

“I still can't believe you survived Eddie... I am so happy you did but ...I don't get how” I whisper

“Me neither...” he takes the photo and puts it back

“Why do you keep it when it makes you feel so bad you can't look at it?” I ask

“I don't know... It's like a reminder...that no matter how bad off I've been traveling around it will never be this bad ever again, never look at it though. Haven't in like at least 15 years” he says

“Eddie... Since you don't want to talk about this more than this time. Bring Wayne along... I think he needs to hear it. I'm going to ask Robin to come to.” I say and he nods

“Yeah, I was thinking about taking Wayne with me, he deserves to hear it. He only knows what little your dad's told him over the years” he sighs and looks over at the clock on the wall. “we better leave sweetheart. Meet you at yours in a couple of hours” he kisses me “thank you for telling me about the photos, made it easier for me” we get up, get dressed and then we leave our separate ways

I go to Robin's and I knock on the door

“Come on in” I hear

I open the door “Hey Rob” I say as I enter

“Sweetie! How's everything after last night?” she hugs me

“Oh well...y'know... out. Dad heard us” I say and she goes pale

“Steve was listening to us? Oh god sweetie I'm so sorry...how did he take it?” she sits down and pats the couch next to her and I sit down

“He didn't tell me until this morning. Eddie slept in my bed, he had one of his nightmares I ran up... not thinking. Dad was waiting, told me to go to him. Then this morning he said exactly what you said Rob, that it was Eddie telling you that I was his song that made dad ok with it” I let the tears trickle down my face but these are happy tears “So... Eddie is finally opening up tonight, telling us what he went through before you found him. You wanna come?” I ask

“He's... telling us?” she starts crying “Oh I wouldn't miss it for the world... I want to be there for him...and you. I have a strong feeling this will be scarring for us all” she sniffles “We leaving now?” I nod “Ok give me minute I need to change” she runs off in to her bedroom. She comes back and we leave for home. We get there and we go in, Dustin's already there.

“Hey Dusty” Robin hugs him

“Hey Rob, can you believe he's finally talking to us. I wonder what's changed” he says and gives a sad smile

“Oh I have a good idea” dad says coming in to the living room with coffee “You guys want a cup?” he asks “yeah and welcome Rob I figured she's ask you that's why I didn't call” he says and gives me a hug

“Hey dad, yeah coffee would be great” I say “but I can go get it, you...talk” I say

“What do you mean you have a good idea Steve?” I hear Dustin ask as I leave to get me and Robin some coffee. Nancy's standing in the kitchen preparing food for us for later

“Hey sweetie, what's wrong? You look worried” she says

“I think dad's telling Dustin” I say

“Oh well he'll be happy for you....once the initial shock dies down” she says petting my arm

“WHAT?” I hear from the living room, I stare at Nancy. Then I hear footsteps coming towards the kitchen

“Are they shitting me right now Hailey?” Dustin's standing in front of me staring at me. I've never ever been afraid of Dustin. But now I feel so small in his presence, all I can do is shake my head at him. He looks at me, then at Nancy who's looking at him anxiously. There is silence for about a minute, then he throws himself around my neck hugging me “Thank you for saving him...thank you for getting him to stay. Not to say I don't find it weird but if this means he's happy I'm all for it” he hugs me even tighter

“Thank you Dustin” I say “but please you're crushing me here” I giggle

“Oh...sorry” he lets go, but keeps his hands on my arms looking at me “he's good to you? Not just using you to fight the demons?” he's like a concerned big brother or uncle

“He is” I say and smile at him. “Lets get back to dad and Robin, I did promise her coffee” I say

“Yeah, how about you Nance, need any help?” Dustin looks at her she's calmed down now stirring the pots again

“Nah all under control Dustin, but thank you. Ever the gentleman” she smiles “did I ever tell you this one had a big crush on me growing up” she winks at me

“REALLY Dustin... Wow, told dad about this?” I tease

“Shut up, the pair of you. I didn't have crush Nance... I was just being nice to my best friends sister... S'all...” he turns a light shade of pink

“Yeah of course 'Hey Nance there's pizza if you want some, Hey Nance can I get you anything from the kitchen, Hey Nance how was school'... Dustin darling c'mon” Nancy laughs. He scoffs and leaves us in the kitchen giggling “Told you he'd be fine with it” she says “We all are... I told Mike when I spoke to him today. He sends his love said it was about time someone got through to Eddie”

“Oh... tell him thank you” I say as I pour me and Robin some coffee. I leave the kitchen and join the rest in the living room. I set the mug down in front of Robin and I take a set. We talk, I tell them about the photos and how I found them on Thursday.

“Oh... I remember taking that photo” Robin sighs “I couldn't wrap my head around what I was seeing so I took it so I'd never forget. Well you saw it... I never did forget even without it” she mumbles “I thought it was long gone, didn't know he had it” she looks at dad

“Yeah, I told him about it when he was in the hospital. He wanted it... so I kind of stole it when I was over one night. I thought he needed it more...as you said once you saw that you'd never forget” dad looks down and I see him touching his right side. I know he has a scar there, I'd seen it. But I never realized it was similar to Eddies.

“Dad... You never told me about that” I say and nod towards his hand, he looks down. His hand moves away

“Yeah...they're the same. I was the first one attacked when we went in to the... What was it you called it Dustin?” he looks over at Dustin

“The Watergate...” Dustin smiles “I thought I was being funny, but none of these idiots appreciated my wit” he looks at me smiling

“ANYWAY” dad smiles “we went in the the Watergate, I was first to land on the other side. I was instantly attacked by the bats. They ripped a big hunk of flesh from me. Luckily Nancy is a fierce fighter, as well as this one here” he says taking Robins hand “they came in right after me swinging as they landed. Getting those awful creatures off me. They patched me up as good as they had the means to. Eddie came in after us just seconds after.”

“Yeah those were some vicious fucking flying rats” we'd all been listening to dad so intensely we hadn't heard Eddie and Wayne arrive through the front door. I run up and I hug Wayne tight and then I kiss Eddie.

“Hey” I whisper “you ready for this?” I look in to his warm brown eyes

“Nope... but it needs to be told” he says coarsely taking my hand. Wayne has already gone in and sat down with Robin on the couch. Everyone telling him how glad they were hearing his good news. He blushes

“Oh... y'all to nice to this old bag 'o bones” he grunts. I sit down with him hugging him

“There's a lot of love for this old bag 'o bones around these parts” I say he smiles at me

“Apparently y'all crazy...must be something in the water” he pats my leg

Eddie sits down in the chair opposite the couch, giving him center stage.

“Feels like you should have had your old throne from Hellfire” Dustin smiles

“Ha that thing... God I'd forgotten about that” Eddie chuckles

“He had a THRONE?” I ask

“Yup his majesty over here needed to look the part of dm. All about appearances back then” Dustin chuckles

“Yeah right, I did have a big ego back then. Needed a big chair to fit both me and it” Eddie smiles

“You want anything Ed? Coffee, water, beer... a whiskey?” Dad gets up

“A whiskey for courage and then water I think. Thanks man” Eddie says and dad nods leaving for the kitchen.

“Sooo... everyone in the loop or?” Eddie looks at me “I mean you did kiss me when I came in so I kinda figured” he smiles at me

“Yeah... we're all in the loop now” Robin says reaching over taking Eddies hand squeezing it

“You do realize that if you ever hurt her I'm going to have to beat you up” Dustin looks at Eddie frowning

“You... beat me up Henderson? Sweetest kid ever? I hardly think so... on the other hand that's who I'm worried about” he says pointing at Robin “I have no intention of ever hurting Hailey so don't worry. I intend to cherish her for the rest of my life” he smiles at me and I feel a warmth spreading through me.

“Yeah you better worry about me Munson... I'm told I'm a lunatic...” Robin winks at him

”So nothing's really changed in 20 years then?” he chuckles at her. Dad comes back with Nancy. He hands Eddie the whiskey and a water bottle. They sit down and Eddie takes the whiskey in one gulp.

“I don't mean this to be dramatic, but could we turn of the lights and turn down the blinds?” Eddie sighs “I can't deal with both talking and seeing you all. I'm sorry. I'll know you're here but I need to be in my own head for this” he says

Dad and I get up and we make the room dark for him. I sit down next to Wayne again, taking his hand in mine.

“The last thing I remember is telling Henderson I didn't run away this time, to take care of the little sheep for me... Did I say anything else to you?” he asks out into the darkness

“You said ' I think I'm actually gonna graduate... I think this is my year Henderson... it's finally my year. I love you man' then you were gone” I hear Dustin's voice

“Yeah... then there was darkness. I could hear you say you loved me too. Thank you man. But then there was a light...you know you read about that thinking it's all bull. But here it was, this warm amazing light, I went for it. I'll never forget what that felt like, warm...welcoming. Then I heard a voice, I think it was mum... I recognized it you see. It told me I couldn't be there, I wasn't supposed to be there. Someone was to come in the future and I was needed there for them. Starting to think now that the voice was talking about you Hailey” I'm sobbing already “then there was just darkness again. So Dustin man, you needn't have any guilt for leaving me there thinking I was dead. I was...for a while at least” he pauses and we hear Dustin sniffle “Then there was nothing but darkness again, slowly I began to hear sounds, feel the ground beneath me and the pain. Oh my god the pain. I woke up on the ground in the trailer park I grew up in, but it wasn't right it was distorted, ugly, moldy...you know what it looked like. At first I couldn't remember a thing. What the hell happened, where was I? I mean I knew where I was but not... I can't explain it. I tried to move and I screamed, I remember the searing pain all over my upper body. I'd been laying there long enough for the blood to have dried and stuck me to the ground. I had to rip myself off the ground like a big fucking band aid. The blood started flowing again from the wounds on the sides” we hear him touching the sides of his body “I managed to sit up and have a look around, memories coming back to me. Flooding my mind, playing the guitar on the roof, fighting of the bats getting in to the trailer, then deciding to be a fucking hero. The biting...oh god the sounds as they tore in to my flesh, there is no way I can explain that. Then the silence before you were at my side Dustin. All these memories coming back to me, the panic not knowing of all of you or any of you made it. I looked over towards the trailer assessing if I could make it in there. I crawled, dragged myself over there. I have no idea how long it took me to get from where you left me Dustin to the trailer. Might have been an hour might have been a day. I don't even know for how long I was dead, or how long I was out before waking up. But I did get there eventually, I managed to get myself standing by dragging my beaten ass up the railing to the stairs. I get inside and I see the gate is open, but there is no way in hell I'm getting up there. This is where I'm almost giving up. I cry...you have no idea how much I cried there and then. I knew no one would come to the trailer and see me until maybe it was too late. I dragged myself in to the bedroom and I crawled on to the bed, hugging my guitar that I found in the hallway. It was my comfort, I have no idea how long I lay there for. I think it might have been close to a week. I sucked the fucking dirty water from the surroundings. Knowing water was the most important thing if I wanted to live. Took me long enough to realize this was the same as our world just...sickly. So I dragged myself out in to the kitchen and looked in the cupboards. There was canned stuff there, just like the real thing. I made a decision to try, that's probably what kept me alive. I tried whatever I could find from then on, small bites making sure I wasn't feeling ill from it” he stops to take a sip of water, we're all crying quietly now. The sniffles tell on us “I slept most of the time, fever raging through me. I had nothing to try and clean myself with so I just figured I'd die there from the infection. But that voice from the light...telling me I was needed. That must mean I was supposed to live. One day it hit me, that idea we had. There was to be a portal at each kill site. I knew I couldn't reach this one. The lake one was out in the fucking open and I hadn't a clue if the bats were still around, didn't wanna fuck around and find out. So I decided to go for the least obvious one, the one on the road where Fred was killed. Only problem...you didn't say what road it was Nancy. So I made a map in my head from what I could remember you telling me. He'd gone missing between Mrs Nolan's trailer and Max's so in to those woods meaning it either had to be the road leading to the lab or the road leading out of town. I decided to try for the one leading towards the lab first, it was shorter. If I didn't find anything there I'd turn around and head for the other road. It took me another couple of days to even get out of the trailer. Once outside again I decided to go through the closest trailers to see if I could find anything useful and maybe some more canned food. I heard them as I left the trailer...the bats. I've never felt fear like that since. I hid under the trailer for a day or two just shaking, couldn't even get myself to go inside. I just couldn't move from the fear of them finding me again, the pain as they bit in to my fresh in mind “I cry quietly squeezing Wayne's hand so hard I fear I might be cutting his circulation completely. But I can't help it hearing Eddie talk.

He's there again, in that place “I finally realize there's been no sound of them for a day or so. Then I crawl back out trying to get up. I head in to the nearest trailer, I found a couple of cans of I think it was like beans or something. Also I find a crutch leaning against a wall...like it was waiting there for me. I take it and instantly the moving around part eases up a bit. When I get out there again I see the spear I made and the shield on the ground next to where I died. I pick up the spear...thinking I might need it. More things than flying horrors around there, I knew that much from what you told me. I start the agonizing journey towards where I hoped Fred was killed. I have no idea how long this took me, I don't even know if time moved slower or faster for me than for you. I was told it was 7 months right? That I was gone?” Dad agrees coarsely “ok well I have no clue. To me it felt like long fucking days. The light is always the same, no change in day or night. I hid under fallen trees, rocks whatever I could find when I needed to sleep. Which was often. The infection spreading in me, I could feel it. I was beginning to hallucinate. I saw Chrissy waving me along, she was skipping along the path a head of me arms locked with Patrick. I saw all of you, dead hung up in the trees. I cried a lot, not knowing if this was real, if it was the fever or if it might even be Vecna. I struggle now, my breathing isn't good anymore. The pain is blinding me and the wounds ooze making me stick to things and smell awful. If the bats and the other things didn't hear me they sure as hell would be bale to smell me. The last thing I remember seeing before waking up in that hospital bed is a red light and you two” he points towards dad and Nancy “In my mind I wasn't actually seeing YOU I was seeing a figment of my imagination. All I wanted then was to see you, but there was no way my mind could register that you were there. I did try and stab you didn't I? Or is that some nightmare thing my mind made up?”

Now there's' tears falling from every eye in the room.

“No...you did. Try to stab us with hat spear of yours. Cursing us, telling us to leave you the hell alone you needed o get back home. It wasn't until you fought long enough for your body to give up that we could really make sure it WAS you. We were all in shock Ed. Imagine going back to that hell with the sole intention to bring your dead body back so we could all get closure, and finding you alive. At first we also thought it was Vecna playing with our minds. But he was gone, we all knew that. So there was no doubt in our minds that it was you, even though I've never seen anything look as horrible...or smell as horrible before or since” dad smiles a little “We heard you still have that photo Rob took of you once you finally passed out and we could fix a makeshift gurney for you?”

“Yeah I have it... I never look at it anymore but I can't get rid of it either. When things have gotten real bad throughout the years I hold it, always looking away but knowing it's there. It reminds me that it will at least NEVER be that bad again. Hadn't looked at it until Hailey asked me about it, telling me she saw it the week I came here. I've saved pictures of us all from back then. I brought it with us in case you want to have a look” I can tell by his voice he's smiling now.

“I would love that!” I hear Robin say “Not the photo of you...no love for that but the rest of them”

“Well...now you know. The things nightmares are made of...” Eddie sighs “It feels like a weight lifted somehow, telling you this. I mean I don't even think I could convey what it was really like with words but you have an idea now at least. If there is a hell... it can't be worse than that place. The only one I think might have even a slight chance of really understanding this is Max...but yeah well. You can turn on the lights again, I'm ok now" Eddie says and dad gets up turning on the lights and opening the blinds. Everyone has been crying, red eyes all around. Everyone gets up and gives Ed a hug. This is when we see that sometime after we turned the lights out and Eddie began telling his story Max and Lucas had snuck in. They're standing inches apart holding hands crying.

"I do get it Eddie, I do. Hell is probably a walk in the park compared to that place. I could sense you...in there when I was gone. I felt your pain in my mind, I felt you dying Eddie. Then I felt you coming back to, happiness flooded my mind. I kept wishing that I could wake up and tell them all, I knew they were there you see, even if I wasn't awake. I wanted to tell them you survived and that they needed to find you. By the time I was awake you were gone so I never told them" Max's tears stream down her face as everyone watches her in silence. Eddie gets up and he wraps his arms around her

"Hey Red, feels good knowing someone kept an eye on me. Maybe you're the one who got me through it? Stop crying now, both you and I made it. Yeah we might be a bit fucked up but you know... I think we'll be just fine. We have people here who love us" he looks down at Max and Lucas's hands smiling "Just admit it and get on with your life together. It's been long enough don't you think?" the both of them blush and Lucas wraps his arms around Max whispering something in her ear and she smiles and nods. Eddie pats them both on the shoulder "There ya go, see... Old love doesn't go bad, it just evolves. Myself, I'm kind of a sucker for new love" he grins at me

The evening turns into night, no one wants to leave. We all want to hear more about what Eddie and Max went through. Especially Max since she never talked about her time in a coma, she's always said she didn't remember anything. Turns out...she lied.

Around 3 am I give up and I say good night to the ones still sitting in our living room talking. I head up to bed and I fall asleep instantly, happy for Eddie, happy for Max and Lucas and also happy for myself. I haven't slept for long when I feel Eddie crawling into bed beside me putting his arm around me and pulling me in close to him. He snuggles in to the crease of my neck and he whispers

"God I love you Hailey, thank you for getting me to do this. How can I ever repay you" he kisses my neck and lets out a content sigh and we fall asleep. I wake up at noon realizing this is probably the first night Eddie's slept the night through without even a hint at nightmares, sure he's had calm nights but there's always been some terrors sometime during the night. I smile, this was good for him. Letting all his demons go. Eddie is still holding me close, he's snoring slightly. He looks so at peace, I wiggle out of his arms carefully so I don't wake him up. I really need to use the bathroom, and I need a shower. I strip and I get in the shower, it isn't long before I can feel that I'm being watched.

"Hey, gonna stand there like a creep or are you going to join me" I say. The doors open and Eddie slides in behind me

"Wanna let me have some of that hot water babe, or am I just having this hot ass?" he kisses my neck and his hand come round to grab my tits. He starts playing with my nipples, kissing my neck all the while. I can feel him growing against my ass. I moan

"Wow, Ed...you're not wasting time are ya?" I purr as his hands trail down my front to slip in between my legs. He finds my clit and starts circling it with expertise. I'm feeling dizzy from the pleasure it sends through me combined with the hot water.

"Not a second is wasted with you babe" he whispers in my ear "would you turn around please" he continues. I turn towards him and he kisses me deeply as he lifts my legs and I wrap them around him. He pins me against the wall and he lifts me so he can position the tip of his cock right at my entrance, he lowers me and I feel him enter. Slowly filling me up as I press my legs round Eddies back trying to pull him even closer. He fucks me with deep thrusts, not saying a word just heavy breathing and soft moans. He keeps kissing me, lips, face,neck, my collarbones. I run my hands in to his hair as I feel myself closing in.

"Eddie...fuck Eddie...you're so good to me...so good. Come with me Ed, please come with me" I moan as the sweet release comes. Eddie growls from deep inside as he fills me up with one last deep thrust. My legs slide down his sides and we stand face to face kissing, water streaming over us. "I heard you when you came to bed, was just to tired to respond. I love you too Eddie, and loving me enough to let me hear you tell your story is all the payment I need" I say and look him deep in his beautiful brown eyes

"You know I'm going to ask you to marry me some day...right? Because this...this is all I need from life. I'm back, and this time I'm staying put" he gives me a kiss so full of emotion my knees wobble. Maybe he was right last night, maybe I am the person in the future he needed to survive for?

It's strange all it took was one week to completely change everything in my life. Some might call it too fast, I'm too young etc etc... But this is it, he is my past, my present and my future. I don't know what it's bringing. All I know is the Freak has returned to Hawkins and my life will never ever be the same.

END

#eddie munson #eddie munson smut #eddie x fem

24 notes · View notes

stephbirm · 2 years

Text

I don't usually post things straight to tumblr, but here I go.

Eddie Munson, fixing that ending in my own head.

Probably a part 2 coming?

2.5k words... Triggers- mention of wounds and bandages, but nothing graphic. Otherwise just fluff

"My Own, Personal, Eowyn"

Part 1: The Princess Bride was Better

He was in and out of consciousness, vaguely hearing Dustin and then Steve yelling. It was all from too far away though, tinny, like hearing strains of music from someone else’s walkman. He couldn’t focus on it, and wasn’t sure if he should try. Going back to sleep was easier.

Pain jolted him awake. He heard a groan and wondered if it had come from himself. Everything hurt. He was pretty sure he had just fallen, but he wasn’t walking, so that made no sense at all… he swayed like he was in a hammock, whispered voices nearby. Should he say something? Before he could decide, he was asleep again.

Hands jostled him awake and he heard more voices - how did Gareth get to the upside down? NO!! He wasn’t going to let his friends get hurt. He tried to open his eyes, but it was all blurry and dark. He started to feel around for someone to get their attention.

“Eddie, Eddie… it’s ok, don’t move, we’re taking you to get help,” he heard Robin’s voice.

“No… don’... don’t let him…” he struggled harder.

“We got you, man” he heard Henderson on his other side, “we’re all out, Vecna won’t get you.”

That’s not what he was worried about, but the dark washed back over him before he could explain.

“Gar, what the hell! What’s going on?”

“Uh… this is my friend - he got hurt in the earthquake, I guess? We gotta help him!”

“No, the hospital needs to help hi-”

A chorus of “NO” drowned her out. She looked back and forth between her cousin and the strangers who had just dumped an unconscious man on her bed. They all looked nervous, haggard… filthy. She took a deep breath. Was it even possible to get to the hospital from this side of the earthquake damage? She wasn’t sure, and they all looked so scared.

This week had been crazy - murders, a mob chasing down teenagers, now an earthquake and a red glow in the sky - this was just another layer on the insanity cake, right? If they came for help, she had to help.

“Fine. Fine.” Realizing she was literally the adult in the room, she took charge, pointing at them one by one. “You, kid, there’s first aid stuff in the bathroom next door. Gareth, grab my work bag from the truck. You, with the beret, go through that desk and find scissors. You, get towels from the hall closet. Tall guy, grab some big bowls from the kitchen and fill them with water. Everybody wash your hands before you touch anything.”

They all hesitated a moment until Gareth ran to do his part, prompting them to scatter.

She looked down at the young man on her bed. There was blood everywhere.

“Well, shit.”

He could hear voices again, Steve and Dustin and Gareth. His arms were being pushed and pulled. A new voice, unfamiliar to him, spoke up.

“Just the belt and shoes, I can cut the rest off so we don’t jostle any wounds back open.”

“No way!” Henderson howled, “Eddie will kill us if we cut his jacket!”

“Eddie can’t kill anyone if he’s dead from blood loss.”

With a supreme effort, he managed to whisper, “ ‘at’s… pretty metal. Cut it.”

There was quiet and a huff of laughter. “You heard him, hand over the scissors.” He felt cold metal on his belly, and drifted again.

“I hope he stays unconscious for this part…”

“I’ll get more water…”

“One, two, three,” Harrington huffed…

“...go. It’ll be harder to hide him if there are so many people here…”

The light was brighter, and he couldn’t hear his friends. Eddie struggled to open his eyes to see what was happening but it felt like they had been glued shut. After a moment, he gave up. He moved his hand a bit and felt something soft and warm against his side. He was in a bed, with warm blankets. And someone else’s arm was touching him?

Surprise woke him up a bit more. He turned his head toward the arm, and managed to crack his eyes open. A woman he didn’t know was sleeping on a chair next to him, head lolled away from him, with her arm stretched out along his hip. Eddie stared silently until sleep took him under again.

He opened his eyes easier this time. It was dark again, like it had been with the bats and the vines and… Eddie tried not to panic. Looking around, the stranger in the chair was gone, but he recognized the room.

Mostly.

Part of his brain immediately assumed he was in the upside down, but logic asserted itself soon enough. This wasn’t a room covered in vines, it was Gareth’s guest room that someone was clearly living in. Books and photos lined what were normally empty shelves, a desk had been placed under the window, and these were definitely softer pillows than what he remembered from crashing here after late game nights. He felt his heart slow back down a bit.

“Gareth?” his voice came out scratchy and barely audible.When he tried to sit up sharp pain shot from his ribs and neck. He flopped back down with a small “ooph,” and tried calling again. No answer.

Ok, take in the clues, assess the situation, he told himself. He didn’t hear screeching bat demons, so that was good. He did hear water running - Gareth or his parents must be taking a shower. He felt along his chest and neck where it hurt, hands running into bandages. Someone had patched him up - this was also good. Slowly this time, he pushed himself up and back so he could lean against the pillows and headboard, immediately discovering new pains in his stomach and thigh to add to his list.

The shower stopped and he listened as Gareth or his parents rummaged around for a few minutes. No, his parents always use their master bath - it must be Gareth. That thought calmed him down further - the gang must have stashed him here as a safe house. Did they get Vecna though? I’m alive so they must have…

The bathroom door closed and he heard steps coming down the hall. “Gareth?” he managed to be louder this time, though not by a lot.

But it wasn’t his friend who stepped in the door - it was a woman. Girl? Woman. She was wearing loose pajamas and had a towel wrapped around her hair.

They stared at each other in surprise for a moment before he broke the silence, “um, not Gareth then.”

A small smile quirked the corner of her mouth. “No, not Gareth.”

He remembered that voice! He had dreamed that voice. He watched curiously as she turned on the light and came over to the bed. Sitting in the chair that was still waiting there, she leaned close and began to gently touch the bandage on his neck. This was fully new territory for him, but she clearly knew what was going on. How in the world did she end up here with him, instead of his friends? Why was she so casual about touching the wanted-murderer-town-freak? He considered asking, but couldn’t really muster the energy.

He stared at her, admiring her focus as she moved on to his rib, touching the gauze just enough to see underneath it, then nodding to herself.

She was pretty, he decided. Not flashy like the girls in the rock videos, but a soft, natural beauty.

When she went to pull down his blanket he grabbed it out of her hand, realizing he was only wearing boxers. “I, uh, I’m not decent under here,” he rasped.

She paused and met his eyes. She looked confused for just a moment before giving a tiny smile and nod of her head. “Sorry, yeah. Can I see your other bandages?” she asked, “I want to make sure you didn’t pull any stitches moving around.”

He knew he should say something cool, something funny, something to impress her, but nothing came. The scared, sore, injured part of his brain fought with the a-pretty-woman-is-touching-me part for dominance. He didn’t want to blow his chance. He didn’t think this was the right time to shoot his shot. He was too tired to figure it out.

He finally just nodded. “Um, where’s Gareth? Where’re my friends?”

She moved the blanket and inspected injuries on his stomach and leg with feather-light touches, seemingly oblivious to his stare and pinkening cheeks when she had to shift the hem of his boxers higher. “Aunt Terry and Uncle Joe booked it out of town this morning. Dragged Gar along.” She leaned back, seemingly satisfied with how he was holding together. “Your friends had to go home, but they promised to come back in the morning to check on you. You’re probably hungry?”

“Thirsty.”

“Of course, be right back.”

Did that just happen? Am I hallucinating? His thoughts ran around in circles while she was gone, trying to think of anything but where her hand had been on his leg, while also trying to convince himself that she was real, while also trying to ignore the deep ache of his injuries and his memories of the bats circling him. While also trying to recall Gareth ever mentioning a cousin.

She came back a few minutes later with water, apple slices and peanut butter. Her towel was gone, dark wet hair curling down over her shoulders.

Even Prettier.

“What’s this, toddler food?”

That made her chuckle. “You’ve been unconscious for almost twenty four hours, I thought something easy to digest with good protein and stuff was the best idea?” She raised her eyebrows waiting for his agreement.

Eddie only half heard her. As soon as she had smiled he was distracted, but he managed to nod again. She sat the plate next to him and handed him the glass, which he drained in one go.

Once she refilled it and brought it back, she leaned against the foot of the bed, watching him. Her gaze was curious, but she didn’t ask him anything, seeming content to just watch and wait.

He met her gaze as he bit into an apple slice, and then lost all focus. It was the best damn apple he’d ever eaten. It was miraculous. He hadn’t even felt hungry, but the next thing he knew he was wolfing it down like there was no tomorrow.

Hell, maybe there wasn’t.

“Slow down! You don’t want to get sick!”

“Please, sir, could I have s’more?” he asked, holding up the empty plate and putting on a little Oliver Twist voice without thinking about it. Her laugh pealed across the room and he grinned. I am definitely making that happen again.

“Let’s make sure you keep that down for a few minutes, then I’ll make mac and cheese or something,” she handed him the glass again, this time with aspirin, still smiling.

He could sit and just watch that smile all day. “Of course, Lady Eowyn.”

She paused, cocking her head to the side, “Eh-oh-what?”

“From Lord of the Rings?” Crap, now she’s gonna think I’m just another nerd, another loser, shitshitshit. He watched her face closely, waiting for her to close off or give him one of those looks, the ones he got in the hallways every day.

But she just thought for a moment, and then seemed to catch on. “Oooh, the lady who nursed the younger brother back to health, right? I get it.” Her expression wasn’t judgemental or put off. There was still hope.

“Yeah, that one. You’ve read Tolkein? You’re a fan?” This was enough to distract him from his growling stomach and numerous sore spots.

“Read it, yeah. Fan, no.” She giggled a bit at his stricken expression.

“How can you not love it? It’s epic, adventurous, glorious! It changed the world of storytelling!” He surged forward without thinking, physical injuries forgotten in the face of this travesty.

“Woah, woah, lay back. You aren’t ready for epic, adventurous anything tonight.” She sat on the edge of the bed next to him and fixed the pillows behind him before gently pushing his shoulders back to lean on the headboard again. He hands were incredibly soft, and warm.

“The stories are creative, I grant you. They also take pointless side trips to nowhere for about a thousand pages at a time -” she stopped his protest with a finger to his lips that practically stopped his heart along with it, “ - hello Tom Bombadil? And in three novels, with however many pages, with hundreds of characters, traveling across entire continents and multiple species of intelligent life representing all of freaking Europe, there are fewer than a dozen named females. Only, like, five of whom mattered at all. Five. On the whole continent.”

She seemed to notice she was still touching his lips, because she blushed suddenly and sat back, lowering her hand as she continued. He wanted extra eyes to watch her hands and her blush at the same time, but settled for her face.

“And out of that handful, one was a spider-alien-demon thing, one was a literal witch in the woods, and the other three were only there to get married, thereby fulfilling the men’s plots.”

He was in love. He had died in the upside down, and this was his own personal heaven. He had never really been challenged on Tolkein before - everyone he knew either loved it or didn’t know about it. He felt himself grinning hugely, angling for a way to keep her talking. “Shelob wasn’t an alien.”

Her eyebrows raised in disbelief. “Really? That’s your takeaway?”

“Eowyn killed the witch king?” he ventured.

She shook her head but she was still smiling, he could see that she wasn’t truly annoyed. “True,” she nodded, “the only female character with her own real storyline. Did you notice that the entire point of it was that the demons also assumed women didn’t count?” Her smile was looking a bit smug. Adorable.

“He was writing a long time ago?” Eddie knew it was a lame argument before he said it, but he was enjoying himself too much to let it go.

“Yeah. Sure. Not like half of all the humans on the planet were female back then.”

Eddie placed a hand over his heart, miming pain. “I concede defeat my lady. But I don’t know what else to call you. What is your name?”

She looked at him from under her lashes for a moment, smile turning downright mischievous. “I’m no one of consequence,” she offered.

Eddie felt his heart skip a beat, she was playing his game! “Please, I must know.”

She lit up, delighted that he had returned her reference, “Get used to disappointment.”

They smiled at each other a moment, until the silence was broken by a loud growl from Eddie’s stomach.

“Mac and cheese it is.”

#eddie munson #eddie x fem #stranger things #eddie munson st4 #fix it fic #save eddie #fanfic #eddie x oc

5 notes · View notes

kiwi-bitchez · 2 months

Text

The Girlfriend Experience

Eddie Munson x Reader

Summary: Eddie doesn’t think he’s cut out for dating. Self-resigned to a life of one and done hookups, you’re determined to make him see that he has the capacity to be a worthy companion… for when the right girl comes around. Fake Dating AU, classic corny fic for a fav corny troupe, Stranger Things canon divergent ofc, 18+ smut (see warnings below), big dick energy but also slightly emotionally unavailable!Eddie, yada yada yada, you know the drill.

Content warnings: AFAB reader with she/her pronouns, use of y/n, alcohol, smoking the devil’s lettuce, mention of panty stealing, food consumption, semi-public sex, fingering, PIV, Dom-ish!Eddie, oral (m and f receiving), pierced dick Eddie because I said so!, unprotected PIV sex, hair pulling, mild angst but nothing too angsty just like one heated conversation and Eddie feeling a little worthless but happy ending I promise

Word Count: 20k ahhhhhh!!!

A/N: Thanks to all those who comment and reblog! Your feedback and engagement makes my heart soar and keeps me motivated to write this filth! Sorry for the gargantuan length, in very-me fashion I always ending up writing one behemoth fic every so often rather than just separating it out into chapters. Also, realizing after the fact that I use the brand name ‘Goodwill’ a lot in this fic, which maybe not everyone might know is a thrift store, not sure if that’s just an American thing or not but figured it was worth noting.

“I guess I’m just not boyfriend material, ya know?” Eddie shrugs.

“Don’t say that, Eds,” your eyebrows pinched together, “different qualities are important to different people. Not everyone is looking to date a Steve, or a Brian, or a whoever. I’m sure someone is out there looking for an Eddie.”

“It’s not that,” he shot a look towards Steve, who, despite your analogy, was unfortunately everyone’s type and the textbook definition of boyfriend material.

“I just don’t think I’d be very good at gooey romance stuff, or even like, passable boyfriend behavior. I mean, look at me, I hardly take care of myself, I’m loud, I have no money, I’m basically every dad’s worst nightmare, do I need to keep going?”

“The nightmare thing can actually be a bonus,” Steve chimes in, “the whole bad boy persona can be a huge draw for most girls.”

“Sure Steve,” Eddie’s voice grows exasperated, “I’m the mysterious bad boy until they realize I’m a huge loser who runs not one but two dungeons and dragons groups. Real fuckin’ attractive I’m sure that is.”

“Shows you’re committed to something…” you trail off when his eyes tell you to stop coming up with a positive spin for every excuse he gives.

This whole discussion had started because of something that happened at the bar last night. A small group of you decided to meet up for drinks, your usual group of pals. It was a Thursday, so the bar wasn’t too busy. Your friends all squished into a booth in the corner, chatting and catching up over a plate of shared nachos, when Robin started making frantic gesture at you and Steve.

“Please just say what you’re trying to say instead of this elaborate charade,” Steve makes a few mocking hand signals back at her.

“Okay, one at a time, and keep it subtle,” her voice lowered to a whisper, for some reason, “over at the bar, some girl is totally flirting with Eddie.”

You and Steve both turn around. “I said not at the same time!” She whisper yells.

There was, in fact, a pretty girl with shiny hair and glossy lips doing a half fake laugh and pressing her manicured hand to Eddie’s bicep. You whip back around to find Robin with her mouth hanging open in a “can you believe this is happening” way.

“Good for him,” Steve swivels back around too, “She’s pretty hot.”

You return to your nachos, pretending there wasn’t a ping of jealousy in you. Eddie was your friend, that had been made abundantly clear.

When Robin introduced you to all her friends from high school, you had easily gotten along with all of them. You especially got along with Eddie. He was funny, authentic, abrasive at times, but a truly good person at his core, creative, protective, you could go on.

After getting to know him a bit, and developing a budding crush, you had made a few passes at him. Nothing too forward, just small compliments here and there, open ended offers to hang out that never lead anywhere.

It’s not like he flat out rejected you, but any feelers you were putting out to see if there was potential there were met with him looking past your flirtatious intent and just being his goofy, friendly self. He treated you exactly the same way he treated everyone else, which was awesome, except for when it wasn’t.

“Oh no,” Robin’s gaze was not subtly fixed on the unfolding scene at the bar, you and Steve watched her face drastically shift from confused, to a cringe, to an eye roll.

Still half whispering, as if Eddie could even hear your corner of the bar, “He’s totally blowing it. DON’T both turn around at the same time again.”

“Okay, so,” she starts before either of you can even confirm that you want to know, “she was totally laying it on thick, like you could see it from all the way back here. And he must have said something off putting, cuz all of a sudden she like went cold on him and pranced away. Shhhhh, okay okay, he’s coming back.”

She was acting as if she wasn’t the only one gossiping. You and Steve were innocent bystanders in all this.

“WHAT was that?” She immediately blurts out when Eddie returns to his seat, fresh drink in hand.

You and Steve share a side glance to sigh at Robin’s inability to be subtle, god bless her. Eddie shifts around awkwardly and lets out a forced dry laugh, taking a long sip from his drink before facing the wrath of a curious Robin.

“Oh, that,” he gestures to the bar as if she could be asking about anything else, “some girl. Not sure.”

“Not sure? Eddie she was FLIRTING with you,” Robin all but yelled, causing Steve to scan the bar to see if the girl in question had landed somewhere within earshot.

“I know that,” he hisses, “She just… wasn’t my type…”

“Okay sure, hot girl in a tube top and no bra isn’t your type, riiiiight,” Steve rolls his eyes.

“It’s just,” Eddie was so over this inquisition, “she asked if I wanted to get coffee.”

You, Steve, and Robin all give him a blank stare, trying to decipher what he could possibly have against getting coffee with a hot girl.

“That’s like,” he gets defensive, detecting the wall of confusion facing him, “something people do on a date. Coffee is serious, and I’m not a very serious guy.”

“What do you mean ‘coffee is serious,’ coffee is like, as casual as you can possibly be?” Steve’s tone now emulated Robin’s from earlier, half whispering, half yelling, all scolding towards his friend.

“That’s just not really my speed. Coffee dates and flowers and hand holding and all that,” he was avoiding eye contact with all three of you, “Yeah, she was hot, sure, and maybe if she had been like ‘hey lets go fool around in the bathroom’ then I wouldn’t be here having this lame ass conversation with you three. But I don’t do coffee dates, so I’m not gonna waste her time and pretend like I’m that sort of guy when I’m just not.”

“Well good on you for not leading her on, cuz I’m sure you could have agreed to the coffee date and still gotten lucky in the bathroom,” Steve mumbles, and you smack the back of his head lightly to scold him.

“So you only date girls who’ll fuck you in a bar bathroom the first time you meet?” You redirect your now equally scolding energy to Eddie.

“No!” He runs his hands through his hair, “I don’t date. Anyone, really. At all. Ever.”

“Oh,” you think for a minute, realizing in your few years of friendship you never had seen him with anyone, or heard him mention a romantic interest of any sort.

Leading you to your present conversation, you and Steve continuing to question Eddie on his decision to reject the hot tube-top girl at the bar and why he felt like coffee was such a scary commitment.

“You guys know me,” he continued to defend his stance, “If I took that girl out for coffee she probably would have picked some fancy hoity toity place and I wouldn’t know what anything on the menu meant, I’d probably spill something or like, get crumbs everywhere, and the bill would be way more than two coffees should be. It would have been a waste of both our time.”

He was staunchly refusing eye contact with the two of you, knowing he’d be met with something along the lines of pity.

“Fine, we’ll drop the subject,” you shoot a look to Steve, “but I just need to make sure you understand that not every girl likes expensive coffee, or flowers and handholding, or whatever your expectation of girls and dating is. There’s plenty of girls who have similar interests to you, who feel the same way about PDA and mushy romance stuff that you do. You do know that, right?”

“Of course I do, y/n,” you could practically feel his eyes rolling at you, “but girls like that sure as fuck aren’t here in Nowhere, Indiana. Even if she was, I’m sure I’d still find a way to fuck it up given that I’ve had exactly zero serious girlfriends and the closest thing to a date I’ve ever been on is when you me and Steve pooled our ski ball tickets to win that ugly stuffed turtle.”

The memory of what you had all agreed to be the world’s ugliest stuffed animal caused all of you to crack a smile. Steve had silently agreed to change the subject, not wanting to dig Eddie any deeper into his pit of self despair.

Steve’s mouth was half open, about to suggest that the three of you have a smoke and watch one of the rental movies he brought over, the words just about to escape him when you harshly cut off any chance at ending the pity-party.

“Date me!” You exclaim, without much thought. The shocked look from both boys caused you to rapidly back pedal , “You can date me, as practice!” You said it as if it was the simplest concept in the world.

When met with gaping mouths and confused stares you continue on, “You and I can be fake boyfriend-girlfriend for like, a month, and I’ll tell you everything you do wrong, and like generic do’s and don’t’s, so that way the next time some hot girl hits on you, you can be all like ‘Coffee isn’t really my thing pretty lady, but I’d be down to get drinks sometime’,” you did a silly impression of Eddie’s voice, and then switched to a high pitched one to impersonate what you assumed the girl at the bar sounded like, “and then she’d be all like, ‘Oh yeah that sounds greaaaaat, getting coffee is just like, a generic catch-all thing that most people say when they want to get to know someone better, but you can buy me a drink’ and then the two of you will ride off into the sunset and it’ll be great.”

Still no reply.

“It won’t be all romantic and gooey, I promise I won’t make you do anything you don’t want to. It’d be a way for you to get some honest feedback and catch up with the stuff most people have to learn the hard way.”

“I suppose you are the most brutally honest person I know,” Eddie doesn’t sound convinced.

Steve just looked between the two of you with eyebrows raised, not knowing if giving his opinion on the matter would be appreciated or not. “I guess I would’ve appreciated someone telling me that most girls don’t want to be asked out with a pickup line from a John Hughes movie, would have saved me a few dozen rejections.”

“I’m pretty sure Robin did tell you that…”

“I don’t know y/n,” Eddie scratches his head.

“It’ll be easy. Ask me out.”

“Huh?”

“Ask me out, for practice, ask me out on a date like I’m a pretty girl you met at some metal show or a DnD convention or something like that,” you stand in front of him with your hands out as if to prompt him to say something.

“Will you go out with me?” He sounds more like he’s asking himself if he even wants to be asking the question.

“No.”

“What the hell!” He throws his hands up.

“I said no because that wasn’t a very good effort. Go out where? To do what? You’re asking me, a pretend stranger, out on a date Eddie, not if I want to go have a smoke with you.”

“Ughhhh,” he spun around and tried to get some sympathy for Steve, who unfortunately was on your side with this one.

“A compliment or two doesn’t hurt as well,” Steve added, deepening Eddie’s groan.

“Hey pretty stranger lady,” his voice was laced with sarcasm, but at least it wasn’t disdain, “you seem really…” he hesitated to find his words, “cool? Would you like to come see my band play this weekend at The Hideout? We-“

“No,” you cut him off.

“WHA-“

“Eddie, you can’t ask a girl to watch Corroded Coffin play for your first date with her, that’s like date four or five material, no girl wants to go sit by herself at a bar to watch some guy she just met play an hour of heavy metal. She would have to know you a little bit more for that to feel organic. Pick something more generic, like coffee.”

“I think you seem cool, would you like to get coffee with me?” it all came out as one monotone mumble from him.

“Sure,” you wait for him to lift his head up to make eye contact with you, “But coffee isn’t really my thing, maybe we can go out for drinks?”

“Oh fuck off,” he flopped back onto the couch next to Steve.

“See, now we have our first fake date, and then you can ask me to be your fake girlfriend, and then you’ll be so comfortable with emotional vulnerability that you can find a real girlfriend to take on real dates.”

“Yeah, I suppose it could be beneficial,” Eddie was slowly coming around to the idea. He knew that he was oddly charismatic at times, but he was just always too self conscious to follow through with the whole romance thing.

This maybe wasn’t a bad idea, because he knew you weren’t the kind of person who would make fun of his hobbies, or put him down if he slipped up, the sorts of things he was always afraid of girls doing. Sure, he’ll agree to the girlfriend experience.

After a night of movies and pizza with Steve fake-third-wheeling, you made sure Eddie knew that the fake-date was actually happening, that the two of you would go out for drinks this weekend as your first official practice date.

After giving it a bit of thought, you realized that you and Eddie had never hung out alone. In your feeble attempts at flirting with him all those months ago you had invited him to have movie nights or grab a bite to eat, but he always showed up with Steve and or Robin in tow.

As the night of the fake-date rolled around, you’d be embarrassed to admit it to him, or Steve, who didn’t care to hide how skeptical he was about this whole idea, that you went through your normal pre-date routine. You took some extra time on your hair and makeup, exfoliated in the shower, chose an outfit you felt confident in, added a few spritz of perfume for good measure too.

Eddie rolled up in his van, only a few minutes late, but a few minutes was very impressive compared to his typical chronic tardiness. The two of you agreed to just grab some food and drinks at your usual spot, considering you and Steve openly agreed that it would be a good first date spot in theory.

“Hey,” he reaches across the center console to pop the door open for you, “you look nice.”

It took you a second to register as you settled into the passenger seat, and then whip around with your arm outstretched to give him a high five. He scrunches his face at you.

“High five me Eddie, that was really good! I know you usually open the door for me anyways, but the compliment right away, A+,” you flop your hand down to gently slap his, still gripping the steering wheel.

“Don’t patronize me, y/n,” deep down he knew you weren’t trying to talk down to him, and deep down he hadn’t even given complimenting you a second thought, he really did think you looked great in your date get-up.

On the ride over to the bar, the two of you discuss some logistics. Considering all of this is just practice dating, you don’t expect Eddie to pay for you, but you explain that in theory if he had been the one to ask you out then he should be the one to pay for the first date.

“To me it’s less of a gender thing and more of a who asked out who thing, but I know some people would abide to the stereotypical ‘the man always pays’ standard, which is why you’d just have to be honest on date like two or three about what you enjoy doing and what sorts of things are in your budget. You can still have fun and be thoughtful without spending a lot of money.”

He asked a few questions, like if he should have gotten you flowers for a first date, or what he should do if someone asks to go to a fancy restaurant that he surely couldn’t afford. You tried your best to give solid advice, but always reminded him that every person is different and every relationship is different, so all he can do is be honest.

You take up a spot at the bar and both order for yourselves, splitting some fries and slipping into some easy conversation.

“Am I supposed to, like, beat someone up if a guy tries hitting on you in front of me or something like that?” you nearly choke on your drink at his question.

“Eddie, no,” you answer, also questioning, “why the hell would you ask me that?”

“I don’t know,” he shrugged, “My buddy Jeff was with his girlfriend at this punk show before they were even together, and some guy made a creepy comment to Amanda and Jeff just decked the guy in the face. He say’s that’s what made her want to date him, cuz he defended her honor or whatever.”

“I guess that’s sort of circumstantial, but I prefer my dates to not engage in any sort of violence,” you sip your drink, “even if it’s for my honor. I’d like your face a lot less if you were all bruised up.”

“Well I never said I would get hit,” the two of you were laughing a bit now.

Over a few cocktails you went over some first date etiquette with him. PDA and being touchy, how to follow her lead and gauge if she’s the type who wants everyone at the bar to know you’re together, or keep it strictly platonic to start. How far of a grip on the leg is too far up, that sort of thing.

“So if she does something like this,” you fake laugh a bit too loud and, lean into his personal space, and then run your hand from his slender down his arm, “that doesn’t necessarily mean she wants to fuck you, but it’s pretty close. You’ve at least got a green flag to get a little closer to her, tell her she looks nice, maybe offer to buy her a drink.”

“I know how to tell if someone finds me attractive, y/n, I’m not stupid,” he said casually, “obviously that girl the other night was hitting on me, I’m not blind. I wasn’t going to ask to buy her a drink or try and get lucky in the bathroom because I was out with my friends. I can find a quick fuck in a bar on my own time. I was having fun with you guys, I wasn’t going to abandon all of you to talk to some stranger, even if she was hot.”

“Oh,” you processed his comment, “Steve would be happy to know he ranks above tube-top girl.”

“Steve would be happy to be above tube-top girl in any context,” he jokes.

“You really just find random girls in bars to fuck?” You question, not in any sort of judgmental way, just curious.

“Not specifically, I guess I did make myself sound like some serial bar-bathroom type of guy. I never really had girls interested in me when I was in high school, at least the first four years of it. Then when we started playing regular gigs at The Hideout it was a little easier to find girls who were interested, but it was always that they were more into fucking some guy who could play guitar and was in a band, so it usually just always happened on-site, probably cuz they had an actual boyfriend or husband to go home to. Girls think I’m fun. Which isn’t untrue, I do enjoy a romp in the Hideout bathroom, or the back of my van, or wherever we end up.”

“So that’s what all those blankets are back there for,” you say with a fake scowl, referring to his van set-up.

“Not exclusively! They make a cozy nest for smoking blunts and listening to tapes too!”

You return to your drink, trying not to think too hard about the girls that Eddie brings to bar bathrooms or his van or wherever.

“I just find the energy of those situations very different from like, talking and getting to know someone. Fucking is easy. I’m not interested in ruining that by adding emotions and the looming feeling like sex is contingent on me acting a certain way or checking a certain number of boxes for someone.”

He shrugged, and you could understand where he was coming from, sometimes a quick fuck or hookup could be cathartic and easy. But it also saddened you to think that Eddie believed he had to get in and out before the person on the other end got the chance to know him.

Moving away from the subject of his inability to be emotionally vulnerable, the two of you practice some cheesy ‘first date’ questions as you had called them. As your drinks started to settle into your system you were having more fun being silly with him, pretending to be a stranger on a first date.

“When’s your birthday?” You ask, twirling your drink straw with your finger and making some fake flirty eyes at him to accentuate the facade of asking him a bunch of questions you mostly knew the answers to.

“August 9th,” he flips his hair over his shoulder, joining in on your fake ostentatious flirting.

“Oh my gosh, a Leo! This will never work out, cuz I’m an asparagus…”

The two of you nearly fall out of your bar stools laughing, realizing you meant to say Sagittarius.

“Okay, let’s get you home Asparagus,” he helped you up, having kept his drinking to a minimum so he could drive you home.

“Wait, wait,” you grabbed his arm as the two of you exited the bar, “can we go back to your trailer?”

He raised an eyebrow at you, “that’s a little presumptuous for a first date missy.”

“No, no, this isn’t girlfriend y/n asking, just regular friend y/n, who thinks it would be a lot of fun to smoke and watch a movie without Steve there spewing all his annoying fun facts, like, we get it, you read the little insert inside the tape while you were bored at work!”

Eddie did agree that the idea of packing a bowl and watching a few movies with you didn’t sound too different from what his plans would have been otherwise, so he agreed, as long as you promised not to give him any dating advice while hanging out as friend y/n and not girlfriend y/n.

Although you promised to try your best, you immediately started lecturing him on t-shirt borrowing and the potential weight that could hold in a relationship when he offered to give you some more comfy clothes to change into.

“It’s important to know!” You emerged from the bathroom in one of his oversized shirts and a pair of boxers, “Some girls are very touchy about it. Any shirt you lend her to sleep in, you have to be willing to sacrifice for life.”

“For life?!” Eddie finishes making a bowl of popcorn for the two of you, swallowing his words when he sees you in his clothes, an unidentifiable emotion rising in him at the sight of you so cozy and integrated into his space.

“Well maybe not life,” you plop down onto the couch, “but do NOT ask for it back. Most girls will give it back once it stops smelling like you.”

“If she gets my shirt, can I have her underwear?” He asked without thinking, the weed he had just smoked with you hitting him a bit too hard in that moment.

“Oh my god,” you squeal and bury your face into a pillow, “la la la la, pretending like I didn’t hear that!”

“I’m just saying!” He laughs at you, now curled up into a ball, “fair is fair, right?”

“I guess it depends on the girl,” you mumble.

“So I’m guessing not you, by your reaction.”

“Eddie!” You smack him with a pillow, “I don’t know, no one’s ever asked!”

“If my girlfriend isn’t going to ask before stealing my shirt for an indefinite amount of time, I think that gives me panty privilege.”

“Wow Eddie, if I had known you were such a perv I would’ve reconsidered being your fake girlfriend,” you say sarcastically, with no real judgement behind it. The idea of him wanting to steal your underwear dampens them ever so slightly.

“Don’t worry babe, I won’t do anything pervy to you unless you ask nicely,” he shoots a wink at you, which you meet with an eye roll and a turn away to hopefully hide the heat rising in your cheeks.

The two of you carry out your platonic movie night as planned. You suppressed any urge to note on his actions from a romantic lens, and he ignored the itching desire to sling his arm around your shoulder or pull your legs into his lap to get more comfy on the couch.

“Can I sleep here Eddie,” you ask after movie two, “too sleepy to move.”

“Sure, I can take the couch and you can have my bed. It’s been a minute since I washed the sheets but it shouldn’t be too bad…”

“Nonono,” you mumble, “Your legs will totally hang right off the end of this thing. I’m conked out anyways, I can crash right here I promise.”

“Ignoring that you’re my fake girlfriend, I’m not letting you sleep out here on this lumpy thing. You’re taking the bed, no arguments.”

He helps you up from the couch, letting you keep the blanket that’s wrapped around you, snaking his arm underneath it and pulling you from the couch by your lower back. You were slightly taken aback by his assistance, body still limp from your relaxed state, your torso easily arching into his. Your arms fly up to grab his shoulders, steadying yourself with an awkward giggle.

“In the real world, a time like this would be good for a first kiss,” you make note of your closeness, the way he swept you up off the couch and held you steadily as you made your way to your feet.

“I know that, y/n,” his face was closer to yours than it had ever been, making your words hitch in your throat.

“Well, I’m just saying,” you turn your head to avoid the tension, “I’m sure the way you kiss your bar-hookups isn’t the way most girls who’re looking to date you long term want to be kissed for the first time.”

‘Oh yeah? And how do you presume that goes?” He kept his hand planted on your lower back.

You pretend to act wildly drunk, throwing yourself at him and letting your limbs go a bit heavier than they already were. “Ohmygod guitar man, I’ve had like, six dirty Shirleys, please finger bang me in the bathroom,” you slur your words and let your tongue loll out the side of your mouth as if to lean in for the world’s sloppiest and most uncoordinated kiss.

“First of all,” his voice was very serious, “I don’t hook up with girls who are too inebriated to stand, let’s get that straight. As a matter of fact, I wouldn’t even have our first fake kiss like this on account of the drinking and smoking, gotta make sure you’re in the right headspace. Secondly,”

He spins you around and quickly backs you up against the wall that stood a few feet behind the couch. His hand sliding up in between your shoulder blades, blanket now slumped around your waist, his other hand suavely cupping the side of your cheek, His hips angled into yours, pinning you back against the vinyl, almost collapsing back into it.

He pressed against you, not aggressively, but enough to let you know that if you were to try and squirm away he had the capacity to keep you right where he wanted you. He accomplished this all in one elegant motion, leaving you a bit dazed.

As you started to snap into reality, he moves his hand from your cheek down to grab your chin in between his thumb and the knuckle of his pointer, angling your face directly up at him.

“If you were some girl in a bar, it would be like this.”

The moment before your brain turned to absolute mush, you silently cringed at the thought of what you must look like, mouth hanging open, eyes glassed over, body instinctively sinking into his touch. Pathetic, you were sure of it.

Sure, Eddie did think you looked a little helpless, but he also thought you looked perfect. Exactly as he had imagined you to in this situation. Of course he had thought about you before, like that.

Of course he had felt an immediate spark with you when you had first met. But he never flirted back, or lead you on, because as much as he was attracted to you and enjoyed your company, he knew that it wouldn’t work out. He wasn’t relationship material, and you were the picture perfect girlfriend that he didn’t deserve.

He spoke directly into your parted lips, mouth hovering just far enough away to toe the line of ‘holy shit, is he going to?’ But no, as he made very clear, he wouldn’t kiss you under these conditions. He had made his point, and slowly backed off and let you find your footing.

As soon as he was sure that you were steady, he backed away and started down the hallway.

“I might have an extra toothbrush stashed away somewhere, let me look…” he ducked into the bathroom, leaving you stunned in the kitchen, head swimming and your stomach traveled up into your throat.

He was teasing you, he must be. That was his little way of getting back at you for thinking you could give him dating advice. If he was unsure about his capacity for romance, he was going to make sure you knew he was more than capable in other ways. Understood.

You shook your head, weeding through your inner monologue of how he could possibly look at you like that and then just walk away. Your shock gave him just long enough for you to to not notice him splashing cold water on his face in the bathroom while he “looked for a toothbrush.”

The two of you decided to ignore the lingering tension from the events in the kitchen, not a peep of fake-girlfriend talk from you for the rest of the night. He did find you that toothbrush, and the two of you moved through a too-easy domestic routine of getting ready for bed.

You told him that you wouldn’t be able to sleep if you knew he was cramped on that couch, and that you were fine with sharing a bed. You mumbled something about getting around to bed sharing etiquette at some point anyways, and sleepily pulled him into being your little spoon.

Eddie lay there, trying not to twitch or fidget, relaxed as best he could into your cuddled form thinking about how horrible of an idea all of this was. He was convinced all it would take is roughly ten more minutes of you burying your face into his hair and making cute little sleepy noises for him to fall irreversibly in love with you.

But what was he supposed to do? Move and wake you up? Never.

You rolled around enough in the night to wake up in a less intimate position than when you had fallen asleep. You knew Eddie was a deep sleeper, and took it upon yourself to creep out of bed and back into your day clothes, make a pot of coffee, and watc a bit of TV before he roused and joined you in the living room.

“Why didn’t you wake me?” He rubbed the crust from his eyes and was pleasantly surprised to see you had brewed a whole pot of coffee to share.

“You looked so peaceful and cozy,” he shook his head at you, as if that was no excuse for letting him sleep an extra forty minutes.

After a slow morning, he agrees to drive you home.

“So this is the part where I say ‘Eddie, I had such a wonderful time on our date. I’d love to do it again sometime.’ And then you agree and tell me when you’re free. It’s best to be super direct and make plans to get together again soon, cuz then it’s not an awkward who’s-gonna-call-who-first sort of thing.”

“Uh-huh…” he stares at you blankly.

“But for our sake, let’s just agree that I’m in charge of planning our next date. Okay? I’ll do it from the perspective of what I think most girls would enjoy, so you can steal it for the future. I’ll call you later.”

You hop out of his van before he can agree, and leave him with a “Thanks for letting me stay over!” As you bound away from his view.

He squeezed his eyes shut the moment he caught himself checking your ass out as you walked away, and let his head rest down on the steering wheel. He was fucked. How the hell was he supposed to tell you that you needed to stop being his fake girlfriend without disrupting the homeostasis of your friendship?

On one hand he could lie and say he doesn’t want your advice, making you think he didn’t enjoy your company, which was entirely untrue. On the other hand he could tell you the truth, and you would never be friends the same way again.

He drove home with the music too loud, and patiently awaited your call later that evening to iron out the details of your second fake-date.

Per your instructions, he let you pick him up this time with the argument that you were the one taking him out this time. He didn’t know what you had planned, but let himself fall to the mercy of whatever you had decided was an exemplary date fore him to ‘steal in the future’.

You picked up two coffees and rolled up to the trailer park, popping a mix-tape he had made you ages ago.

“Hey, I thought we said no paying for each other with fake-dating,” he objects to the coffee sat in the passenger cupholder, some abomination of mostly cream and sugar, the way you know he likes it.

“Yes, that’s true, but you smoked me up the other night, and this coffee was like a dollar fifty, so don’t worry about it,” you give him a look that tells him to drink the damn coffee and not sass back, to which he complies, even though he smokes you up expecting nothing in return about every other weekend.

The two of you sip away and listen to Eddies ‘must-know-to-be-my-friend’ mixtape and arrive shortly at the strip mall across town. This was a regular weekly stop for both of you, the strip of connected stores containing the Goodwill, a pet store, the pharmacy, and grocery. A pretty mundane collection.

“Okay, what are we doing at Greg’s?” Eddie gestures to the grocery store, the back of his mind running through the grocery list he’s been making for this week anyways.

“What’s the perfect date?” You ask, and answer for him, “a romantic picnic. But gathering supplies is half the fun. Picnic food supplies at Greg’s, some pills to get fucked up at the pharm, some turtles or something to let loose into the wild from the pet store, and then hats, cups, blanket, etcetera from the Goodwill.”

He turns to you with the most bewildered stare, which sends you into a fit of giggles.

“Okay, I’m joking about the pills and the turtles,” you nudge his arm, “but won’t it be sweet to get together some picnic supplies and then drive out to lookout point? We can still swing by the pet store to check out the ferrets though.”

To Eddie, the idea of a date involved him doing something he didn’t want to do, some awkward small talk, and spending money on shit he truly thought was useless. This didn’t sound half bad. You would “work backwards so the food purchases come last” according to your reasoning, and he followed you in tow without any arguments into the Goodwill.

“So I’m thinking…” you start to wander into the aisles of used clothes and knick knacks, “maybe a blanket? A basket would be sort of corny, but if we find one for cheap I don’t see why not. Surely two glasses for drinking, and maybe some sun hats?”

Swiveling back around to see a half stunned Eddie, who was still processing how in the hell this was your idea of a romantic date, you grab his hand and pull him to the bric-a-brac section.

After it got through his thick skull that the same place he had uncomfortably tried on new pants throughout his growth spurt, and picked up his daily-worn leather jacket, had the same potential to provide some silly, cheap, used items to add some flair to this picnic.

Silly and cheap was right up Eddie’s alley. The two of you picked out mismatched champagne glasses, one with the engraved name of a couple who got married in 1943 and the other a flashy rose color with baby angel carvings dancing around the sides.

You luckily find an on sale beach blanket, and the two of you pick out some very goofy sun hats. A floppy farmers hat for you, and a bedazzled trucker hat spelling ‘hot mama’ for Eddie.

Through the midst of your giggles and debate on whether you should buy a wooden bench to bring out to your picnic destination, Eddie found himself having a really good time with you.

As promised, you visited the pet store and checked out the ferrets and fish and geckos.

“If you could have any pet, what would you want?” You asked him, noses pressed against the chinchilla enclosure.

“Jaguar,” he said, a little too quickly.

“For real, dummy,” you knock your hip into his.

“I don’t know, we never had enough space or extra money for pets growing up, so maybe someday if I had enough room for it to run around I’d like a dog or something,” he tells. Eyes still transfixed on the chinchilla behind the glass.

“I can see that,” you imagine Eddie with some mutt from the shelter, wrestling around and giving it lots of scratches behind the ears.

Skipping the pharmacy, you pop into the grocery store and assemble what may be the world’s most eclectic picnic.

“That’s the definition of a picnic, I’m pretty sure,” you explain after Eddie insinuated that the gingersnap cookies you grabbed, along with grapes and a block of cheese, wasn’t exactly a meal, “you know, just a smorgasbord of whatever we want!”

Admittedly, Eddie had considered a handful of pretzels and a beer to be dinner on more than one occasion, so he couldn’t argue with you. Quickly catching your drift, the two of you picked out an assortment of snacks and some ingredients for pb&j sandwiches.

“I thought picnics were supposed to be classy?” Eddie holds up the Wonder bread and bag of potato chips with a look that suggested his question was rhetorical.

Your response was simply to raise the, admittedly cheap, bottle of champagne you grabbed to accompany with your meal, more for the irony of drinking the bubbly liquid out of your new used glasses with your sticky sandwiches than anything else.

You pack your supplies into a tote bag, not having found a suitable basket at the thrift store, and drive across town to a dirt paved road that leads to a nice lookout point with a view of the lake.

“Let’s walk down the path a little bit, but not too far,” you grab the blanket and tote bag from your trunk, motioning for Eddie to put on his ‘hot mama’ hat and carry your other auxiliary supplies, “I do not fuck with bugs.”

“I’ll protect you,” Eddie puffs out his chest, making you both giggle.

“From bugs?”

“Yeah, I’ll punch a mosquito right in the face, to defend your honor and all that.”

“I know I told you not to do that, but a mosquito might be the exception to the rule.”

You found a nice little clearing not far from the car, a spot that still had a nice view but was a bit more secluded. Eddie sat pressed right up next to you, making your sandwich ‘to be a proper gentleman’ but simultaneously spilling a glob of jelly onto your leg.

“Shit,” he doesn’t think twice before leaning down and slurping the grape flavored blob off of your bare knee, tongue poking out and licking the spilt jelly from your skin.

“Eddie!” You squirm away, barking out a surprised laugh.

“What! Your knee is clean, wouldn’t want to waste perfectly good preserves, or a napkin.”

You feel your skin tingle where his lips had touched you, for only a moment, but you still felt it. He was so confident and casual in his movements, not having any hesitation to grab your hand or brush your hair out of your face. It wasn’t under the guise of fake romance, he had always been like that. Not touchy, per se, just sure of himself. You’d never seen Eddie do anything half assed, that’s for certain.

After the conversation you shared the other night, you were unable to stop your mind from wandering to thoughts of what Eddie does with those girls in bars, if he touched him with the same confidence and sureness he put into everything else he did.

It was wrong to let your mind go to such dirty places about someone you considered a friend, but you couldn’t manage to feel any guilt. He had offered that information freely, so who were you to punish yourself for staring a little longer at his fingers, conjuring up the context in which he’d bury them inside you against some grimy bar bathroom.

The date was all peanut butter smiles and bubbly laughter that floated up into the trees. Silly, yes, but neither of you could deny there was something sweet, maybe even romantic about it. A cheap meal in the woods shared between two friends in ill-fitting fifty cent hats, but an undeniable touch of romance lingered nonetheless.

Eddie started to realize that maybe the whole dating thing wasn’t as uptight and scary as he had initially thought. It could be easy and fun, with the right person. And fuck, if he could even imagine doing this with anyone but you.

Like most things Eddie did, he did not consider any potential consequences before acting. You looked so pretty sitting there in the sunshine, sipping from your cheap ‘Martha & Dave ’43’ glass, a few sandwich crumbs dotting the corner of your mouth.

What else was he supposed to do other than lean over and wipe them away with his thumb, stroking your soft cheek and feel the warmth of your skin beneath his palm.

“You had some,” he uses his other hand to motion at his own mouth, “and I suppose this is the sort of moment where I’d ask if I can kiss you.”

You find yourself a bit dumbfounded, his big stupid hand on your cheek and those big stupid puppy dog eyes unrelenting in making everything he says seem so genuine.

“Are you?” You find your voice, only half embarrassed at how shy it comes out.

“Am I what?”

“Are you asking me?”

“Yeah,” his answer comes out in a way that insinuates that he never meant anything other than that, that he was always asking to kiss you, he wasn’t asking in theory, in another universe, in the context of advice.

“Okay,” you found yourself behaving like Eddie, not really thinking of consequences before your words and actions spoke on behalf of your instincts.

Everything so far had been so easy. Your fake first date at the bar, curling up next to him in a haze, making up stories about what sort of people donated the fake palm tree or the Garfield mug at the Goodwill, imagining Eddie running around a yard with a puppy, lounging in the grass and eating your assorted picnic snacks. It was all effortless.

Suddenly, being kissed by Eddie sucked the ease from your lungs and sent your mind spiraling into a cacophony of bells and whistles and giant swirling red flags. If this is how he kissed you, casually across some half eaten peanut butter sandwiches, you’d spend the rest of your days yearning to know how he kissed someone with true intention.

Of course, his intentions were all there, but the lingering knowledge that all of this was happening under the umbrella of “you giving him advice” or “helping practice for the next girl” poisoned any true feeling he poured into it. He cupped your cheek, soft, let his lips press into yours delicately for a moment before he felt your breath hitch, opening his mouth just enough to deepen the kiss and capture your lower lip fully.

He was more careful, gentle, methodic with his movements and so receptive to every little signal your body gave him, it was unlike any first-kiss, heat-of-the-moment-kiss, in-the-throws-of-passion-kiss, any of it. Like hell you’d ever tell him that, inflate that big ego that fuels his snippy comebacks at you, but Jesus, was it remarkable.

While at war with yourself internally, your heart was on the precipice of exploding in your chest from the way he snaked his hand into your hair and pressed his forehead against yours to catch a breath. You suck in a sharp breath and feel that stupid cocky smirk creep up onto that pretty mouth of his.

“’S that sufficient for a first kiss?”

“Fuck offfff,” you were still a little out of breath, smacking his chest and flopping back down onto the picnic blanket, throwing your arms up and rolling your eyes at him, “if you’re so damn confident, maybe we just should fake break up, cuz you don’t seem like you need my advice.”

“Nooooo,”he slumps down next to you, burrowing his head under your arm so he can pop up right next to your face, “I’m learning a lot, I promise! This date was so fun, and cheap! I would have never thought any of this could be remotely romantic. I’m hopeless, y/n, look at me.”

He wriggles around and gives you a big fake pout, “If left to my own devices I would probably do something horribly embarrassing or off-putting, like…” he digs his head into the crook of your neck and blew a fat, wet raspberry right into your skin, making you yelp and squeal, but his position half on top of you pins you down.

“See!” He pulls up for air, you were in a fit of screaming giggles, “I’d go right in for a kiss and just,” and he does it again, leaving you gasping for air, trying your best to tickle his ribs to get him off of you, but not minding the close contact by any means.

“Now I’m not so sure,” he pulls back to give you a minute to catch your breath, “it seems like you enjoyed that, so maybe survey says I should pull that move on the ladies.”

Your airy laughter subsided, but he stays half pinning you down to the blanket and the lumpy grass underneath.

“I didn’t mean to give you the impression that I’m not grateful for your help,” he says earnestly, catching your gaze, “it’s just… this isn’t what I need help with.”

As his statement is processing, you find his lips back on yours, his torso pressed flushed with yours and his wild mane of hair coming down to curtain around your head. He doesn’t take it too far, but kisses you as earnestly as he had before, giving your lip a slight drag with his teeth and running his hand up from your hip up the side of your ribcage, leaving you arching slightly into him by pure instinct.

Before your head got too dizzy again, before you could really throw yourself into it and say fuck it and kiss him back the way you secretly wanted to, he pulled back.

“That.” his voice was even, you hated how needy you felt and how even keeled he could be milliseconds after stealing the air from your lungs, “It’s the rest of it,” he threw his hands up and gestured to all the food and knock knacks around you, “it’s this stuff that you make seem so easy, so forgive me if I lay it on a little thick when we get to the parts I’m actually good at.”

“Just,” you sat up a bit, grounding yourself and formulating a response despite your brain looping the past twenty seconds back infinitely, “don’t do that again.”

“Okay,” he sat back and popped a grape into his mouth, “sorry.”

“Don’t apologize,” you knocked his knee with yours, struggling to articulate how you felt without showing too much of your hand, deciding to just be candid, “I just- I liked that a little too much if you know what I mean. And this is strictly business, or education, maybe?”

“You liked it when I pinned you against the wall the other night,” he said matter of factly, “I think you liked that a little too much too, and you still took me on this fake educational business date.”

“Yeah, well, you caught me,” you threw your hands up in defense.

“Which one is it though?” He asks and you don’t quite understand, “are you a sweet kiss on the picnic kind of girl, or an up against the wall kind of girl?”

“That’s none of your business, as far as fake-dating is concerned,” you say a little too quickly, “and no you can’t have my panties.”

You say it with a smirk, but he doesn’t press any further. He turns and does that Eddie-thing he’s so good at, just changing the subject and shifting the vibe completely away from what might have been a stale moment or awkward pause. He starts asking if you like green or purple grapes better, going off about how he used to put them in the freezer as a kid.

The remainder of your date went without a hitch, of course. You picked away at your picnic until the sun started to set, and once the sky started turning purple you made your way back to the car. The drive home consisted only of easy conversation and no further mention of the kiss, well, kisses that had transpired. He hopped out of the passenger seat with a ‘thank you’ and a ‘see ya later alligator.’

A scalding hot shower, a restless night of sleep, and too many cups of herbal tea the next morning did nothing to quell the noise in your head that blasted those moments over and over. You couldn’t stop picking apart whether he had thought about it for even a millisecond, and felt embarrassed that you could think of nothing else.

It was simply an amplified version of what your whole friendship had been up until this point. You silently admiring him and wishing he would look at you the way you looked at him, and settling for friendship over heartbreak.

Pushing it aside to the best of your ability allowed you to get through your week, but you had the lingering feeling that the next time you saw him would strike you with warm cheeks and a scrambled mental state.

Guilt had started to seep in at the corners of your mind, but you reminded yourself that you shouldn’t punish yourself for having romantic or sexual thoughts about someone you simply found attractive and compelling, it was your actions that would determine the validity of your guilt.

“Long time no see, loser,” Robin hollered from the pool table across the bar, where she was likely kicking Steve’s ass.

“Yeah, yeah, sorry,” you shrug off your coat and plop down at their regular booth, knowing her jabs were entirely empty. You notice Eddie’s leather jacket hung up by the wall, and scan the bar to find him ordering a drink.

There was a silent mutual understanding that you’d keep the fake dating thing to a bare minimum when out with your friends like this. Even though Steve was well aware, and therefore Robin was too, you figured tainting your social time with the performance of romance is the exact reason Eddie turned down the girl at the bar in the first place.

“For the lady,” Eddie waltzes over and hands you a drink.

“Oh, thanks,” you take it with a confused smile, “you didn’t have to do that.”

“You bought me coffee last weekend,” he sat across the booth from you, “plus I’m trying to get better at buying drinks for pretty girls, right?”

You remind him that he doesn’t have to keep tabs on things like coffee, but you appreciate the gesture regardless. As per the past few times you’d been out with your friends, you expected him to put a pause on the flirting, but it seems to be bubbling over tonight. You weren’t complaining, but admittedly the arm around your shoulder or the noticeable way he checked you out when you got up to refill your drink took you by slight surprise.

Sneaking in to claim the always occupied dart board for a challenge against Eddie while he uses the restroom, you keep your eyes on the corner of the bar to signal him over once he returns.

“You need a partner?” A man suddenly appears behind you, a little closer than you’d like but the bar was crowded, so you’ll let it slide.

“Oh, I was just waiting for-“

“Let me fill in until your friend gets here, we can get you warmed up, yeah?” His tone wasn’t too pushy, but you didn’t love the look he gave you when making that comment.

Awkwardly staggering for a second, unsure weather to just agree or tell him to fuck off, “He really should be just a minute-“

“Or maybe less,” Eddie comes up right behind you and pulls you possessively into his side.

Your head whips up to see him with a devilish smile, his hand on your waist and the fire behind his eyes telling his guy to get lost.

“Oh, sorry man,” the guy starts backing away with an apologetic look.

“Yeah, better luck next time, pal,” Eddie snakes around to take the guy’s spot in front of the dart board.

He had his darts in hand and took his stance to start the match, gesturing for you to do the same.

“What was that,” you ask with a slight joking tone, but seriously curious.

“What?” He doesn’t make eye contact and instead throws the first dart, “I’m not allowed to get fake jealous?”

“You’re allowed to feel any fake emotion you want, I guess,” your tone is somewhere in between a joke and a question.

“You’d feel fake jealous if I was getting blown in the bathroom by some chick rather than playing darts with you, I bet.”

“Okay,” your tone shifts to defensive, “getting blown is very different than some guy asking to play darts with me.”

“I didn’t like the way he was looking at you,” Eddie turns to face you, having thrown all his darts, “for real.”

A moment lapsed where you didn’t register that your mouth was hanging open in disbelief, the look in your eyes Eddie immediately clocked as lust and bottled up to store away for a later time.

“I knew the scary dog thing would work,” his ‘i-told-you-so’ tone rubbed you the wrong way, but he wasn’t wrong, “you said girls weren’t into that, but you totally looooove that I defended your honor.”

“Don’t give yourself too much credit, I said girls wouldn’t be into it if you punched him,” you rolled your eyes.

“I don’t know, babe, I think you liked the whole ‘back off of my woman’ act.”

You mumble out a ‘whatever’ and let him have this win, which he was clearly reveling in, trying to focus instead at beating him at darts.

“Just don’t pull shit like that on a first date, acting too possessive off the bat is a huge red flag for a lot of women.”

“I thought we weren’t doing dating advice tonight?” You don’t even have to look at him to know he’s got that stupid sarcastic smile.

“Yeah I thought so too,” you fail at your attempt to beat him in darts, as well as your attempt to not flirt back with him.

He insists on collecting all the darts, picking up the ones haphazardly strews across the floor from failed attempts to hit the board.

“I’m no pro or anything, but I think you’d hit the board a lot more if you fixed your stance.”

“Yeah, yeah, whatever,” you flip him the bird and take back your red tipped darts.

As you steady your arm to aim your first shot he comes up behind you and grabs your hips, causing you to let out an unexpected squeak. He adjusts your stance, not aggressively, but with some force, twisting your hips and using his big combat boot to sweep your foot around so you stood more sideways.

“You’re standing straight on,” he backs up, allowing you to secretly catch your breath, “and all your shots are veering to the right. If you plant your feet more angled you’ll hit the board.”

You wanted to roll your eyes at him, miss on purpose to show him he’s full of shit. You flippantly toss the dart, not trying particularly hard, and it hits. Not a bulls-eye or anything like that, but a lot closer than your previous attempts had been.

“Good girl,” he comments, leaning in to breech your personal space just enough to make your blood boil.

You drop the remainder of the darts in your opposite hand onto the floor and whip around to face him, half jokingly smacking him on the shoulder.

“Oh my god, fuck off!”

You’re met with his trademark shit-eating grin.

Truthfully, Eddie hadn’t been able to keep his eyes off you all night. He’d spent the night after your picnic date with his hand in bis boxers, squeezing his eyes shut and remembering the little gasp you had made when he grabbed your waist, the hum in your throat that bubbled up when he kissed you pinned against the blanket, that night and every night since.

“Oh, you don’t like that?” that joking tone he uses to cover up what he actually wants to say.

“Shut up, you know I do,” you didn’t even try to stifle your reaction, knowing it was his intent to get under your skin.

“How would I possibly know that,” he playfully looks up at the ceiling and around the bar, hands clasped behind his back now, rocking back and forth on his heels.

“You better cut that shit out, unless you plan on doing something about it,” you manage the most assertive tone your wobbly insides could muster, a little shocked at yourself for actually saying what you were thinking.

“I’m not much of a planner,” he gracefully takes a stance next to you and rips all three darts, not great shots, but all hitting the board, “I’m more of a fly-by-the-seat-of-my-pants kind of guy, you know that.”

“Well your pants better make up their mind if you’re playing boyfriend tonight or not,” your insinuation was heavy but you had fumbled your hand, and he had already seen all your cards at this point, so there was no reason to bluff.

“The real question is,” he leans in, his imposing figure crowding your space in a way that made your head spin, “do you want me to play boyfriend? Or do you want me to play guy who fucks your brains out in the bar bathroom?”

Your eyebrows pinched together for a millisecond, and before he could decipher your expression you grabbed his hand and started storming through the crowds hoarded by the bar. Why the hell a seedy downtown bar has a single stall family bathroom with a changing table is beyond you, but you drag him inside and slam the lock down behind you.

“You’re not allowed to treat me any differently after this,” you start to fall into the sinkhole of oh my god what the hell is about to happen, but are cut off by him pressing you against the closed door the exact way he had handled you against his kitchen wall that night weeks ago.

“Not unless you want me to,” he doesn’t hesitate to get his mouth on yours, immediately pulling your mind from wondering what the vague sticky substance on the door pressing into your back could be.

“I mean, you’re not allowed to fuck me and then never talk to me again,” you say in between moving lips and tongues, giving him a moment to bury his face in your neck, "Promise me."

“Oh don’t worry about that,” he pulls back, “we can go get coffee tomorrow and you can give me a full performance review. Promise.”

Your annoyed eye roll quickly turns into them fluttering shut as he licks a stripe up to the junction behind your ear that has you melted into a boneless puddle between his pressing hips and the door. He drags his teeth across your lobe while leaning into you with a black denim clad thigh.

“Why don’t we make a deal,” you let out, voice breathy and unfocused. Before he can even pull back to reply you continue, “if you’re half as good at this as you claim to be, and can make me cum in this dingy bathroom, I’ll let you take me back to your trailer and you can do whatever the fuck you want to me.”

He was leaning in to seal the deal with a kiss before he could even process your request, because yes of course, a million times yes he’s taking this deal. Despite the rouse of you playing bar hookup for the night, and despite the idea of bringing you back to his place and finally doing what he’s wanted since the day he met you absolutely terrifying him, he nods and kisses you.

It’s electrifying. His confidence only spurs you on to kiss him harder, grip his hair a little tighter, say the things you would only imagine in the deepest parts of your mind. The feeling of his grin against your lower lip and his fingers quickly unbuttoning your jeans fuels your fire.

“You sure you know what you’re getting into,” he mumbles playfully, pulling you away from the wall with a gasp and leading you over to the tiny built in counter against a mirror by the sink.

“Well I’m certainly not letting you fuck me against any of these sticky surfaces,” you note as you’re lifted onto the counter covered in mystery substance, “and I think you need to earn it.”

Of course it was no surprise to you that Eddie was good with his fingers. You probably could have told anyone that long before this impromptu bathroom hookup. Egging him on and challenging him in a way you were sure he wasn’t used to was well worth abandoning your assumptions.

“Oh yeah? I think, if you’re lucky, I’ll earn it more times than you can count before the night’s over,” he positioned himself in between your legs, pressing your torso into the mirror behind you as he leaned in for another heated kiss.

He pulled your ass to the edge of the counter, and looped his thumbs into the waistband of your unbuttoned pants. You were quick to assume that he’d yank the fabric right off your legs, preparing to lift your ass from the counter to assist.

Eddie paused, pulled back and gave you a look that asked ‘you’re sure about this?’ and when a dreamy smile spread across your cheeks he melted into you with a kiss that turned your stomach inside out and made your pussy flutter.

He snakes a hand from its grip on your torso down into your unbuttoned pants. You arched up into his touch, wanting to urge him to get on with it and get your pants and underwear out of the way, but appreciating how much he seemed to be reveling in feeling you for the first time.

“So fuckin wet,” he mumbled against your lips, his fingers only feeling up your cunt from outside your underwear. He pressed the fabric into your slick center, following the path up to your clit and then teasingly back down to where your panties were soaked through.

“You weren’t lying when you said you liked this a little too much,” he’s rolling his hips ever so slightly against your spread thigh as he rubs your clothed pussy, his teeth sinking into your lower lip as he moves the material aside and sinks two fingers right into your wet cunt with ease.

You were sure that you’d retrospectively have a million quippy compacks that come to mind, but in this moment it was impossible to come up with words when his fingers were buried inside you, still, just letting you squeeze around them, and his hard cock straining against his jeans nestled against the inside of your thigh.

He slowly drags his finger’s up from your hole to your clit, and you let out a whine of desperation as he fully removes his hand from your damp underwear.

Before you can manage the breath to tell him to please, for the love of god, get on with it, he brings his fingers up to his lips and gives them a long suck, never breaking eye contact with you.

“Yeah,” he sighs out and presses his forehead against yours, “I might like that a little too much too.”

Protests and urging words catch in your throat as he yanks down your pants and underwear with one quick pull, not even needing you to lift your ass off the counter more than it already was. He was methodical and moved with intention, folding up your pants neatly and shoving your soaked panties into his back pocket, shooting you a wink.

“Eddie, please,” your overdue complaints are finally bubbling over. You hardly finish your plea before his face is buried in your neck, and his fingers are sliding right back into your needy hole.

The top of your head rests against the mirror behind you, exposing your neck and arching your back into his touch. He sucks and nips at the soft skin between your collar bone and ear, all while letting his two middle fingers pump slowly into you.

“Mmmm,” he mumbles into the crook of your jaw, “such a good girl for me, perfect pussy squeezing my fingers so tight, can’t fuckin wait to feel you soak my cock.”

Nearly orgasming at his words alone, your eyes flutter shut and you let out a moan of his name as he lets his thumb drag circles across your clit. “Eddie, please, just like that, I-”

“Oh, suddenly she’s not questioning my abilities?” he says with a biting smirk, “What was that about me not being half as good as I think I am?”

“Fuck,” you want to raise an eyebrow and shoot something back, hold out and make him work for it, but after hardly two minutes of his fingers rolling inside you, hooked up to drag along that perfect fucking spot, you had no choice but to feed his ego and let him win.

“You wanted to make your little deal,” he pumps a little faster, making your head loll to the side and mouth hang half open, “I’ll sweeten it for you, babe. I say we can get this pretty pussy to come twice all over my fingers before anyone even knocks on this door.”

“Yes,” is all you can squeak out, “yes, please.”

If Eddie was being honest, he was a few half-thrusts into your thigh short of coming in his own pants from how hot you looked. Your eyes glassed over, pretty lips parted and gasping his name, perfect cunt sucking his fingers in.

The hand not occupied by your gushing cunt slid up to cup the side of your cheek, forcing you to look into his fiery eyes. “Feel’s good?” he questions, knowing the answer and not expecting a verbal response.

He drags the pad of his thumb up to your parted lips, running it along your plush bottom lip and dragging it down a bit, relishing in how under his spell you were. His thumb slips into your mouth and you immediately wrap your lips around it and suck.

“Good girl,” his thumb on your clit is rubbing more focused circles, “suck on that and keep your voice down, don’t want the whole bar knowing what a good little slut you are for me.”

Jackpot.

A muffled moan around his thumb and the spasming of your inner walls signaled that you were hitting your peak. He drags the spit slicked digit from your lips and quickly replaces it with his lips and tongue, kissing you with fervor as he feels you ride out your orgasm on his hand.

“Mmmmmmm” you moan, somewhere between a pleading whine and a sigh of satisfaction into his lips as his fingers don’t let up.

Under different circumstances you would tell him to slow down, give you a minute to catch your breath. Eddie was stubborn, this you knew, and he had already made it abundantly clear that one orgasm wasn’t going to be enough.

He pulls back from your lips, loving the sharp intake of breath you swallow as your cheeks continue to flush and eyelids keep fluttering.

“So fucking good, came all over my fingers,” his gaze locks in on where his hand was buried into your cunt. “Gonna give me one more?”

Of course you would, whether it was up to you or not. He did slow up for a second, just enough for you to regain your grip on reality before he started curling them up again.

“Eddie,” you whine out, eyes nearly crossed and unable to focus your attention on his face, hands, anything other than his boner poking into your inner thigh, “wanna feel you.”

The hand formerly gripped tight onto the edge of the counter snakes forward and pulls his hip into you, a permanent indentation of his stiff cock molding against your skin.

“Not yet baby,” he rolls his hips forward, giving you a delicious feel of how it would be if he was inside you, but instead pushing his fingers a touch deeper and then pulling his hips away, “one more and then I’ll take you home. You’re gonna let me ruin that perfect little cunt, right? That was the deal?”

“Yes,” you gasp out, his other hand moving from your hair down to rub fast tight circles on your clit, the other hand still pumping steadily inside you.

“That’s right, I know this pussy is gonna take me so well. You’re already drooling for my cock, so fucking perfect.”

You feel it building up again, that sacred double orgasm that only ever came during your alone time in the shower or when you were so desperate for release that your hand didn’t stop after the first, but never with another person, never like this.

His smile nearly touched his ears at this point, pulling back to take in all of you as your eyes screwed shut and thighs threatened to break his wrist at how fast they snapped together.

Hitting you like a punch to the gut, your abdomen tightened and released rapidly, air sucked from your lungs and his hand working you through it between your clenched thighs.

Yeah, maybe this was a bad idea.

If you were in a cartoon, stars and chirping birds would be swirling around your head as you slowly came back to reality. He gave you some space, and begrudgingly gave you pack your panties after you hand out your hand and gave him a stern look.

“I’m gonna go tell the others that you aren’t feeling great and I’m taking you home,” he makes sure you’ve pulled your pants back up before unlocking the door, “Take your time, and I’ll meet you at the van, okay? I’ll grab your stuff.”

“Yeah,” you still feel a little flustered, looking back into the mirror and smoothing down your hair, “thanks.”

He shoots you a wink before slipping out, giving you a moment to collect yourself and splash some cold water on your face. Okay, so you’re doing this.

Any nagging feelings that this might ruin things or that he’s only teasing you because of your arrangement are quickly squished down into a deeper compartment of your brain, overtaken by the post orgasm bliss and wandering thoughts of what might happen next.

You peek your head out of the bathroom door, and slink your way to the back door without passing your group table or a stray Steve or Robin. The fresh air equalizes your buzzing thoughts, and you spot Eddie, already in the driver’s seat of his van.

“You good?” He asks as you hop into the passenger seat. You won’t let him have the upper hand, just because he made you come twice in under ten minutes.

“Yeah,” you gather as much assertion as your voice will project, “You good?”

“F’course,” he starts backing up, you internally roll your eyes at the way his outstretched arm muscles and curved neck make your stomach flutter, “Just wanted to make sure I passed the test.”

You sit in silence, not wanting to give into the cocky game he clearly wants to play, yet know that he’s entirely correct in his assumption that he’s driven you completely crazy. Once he’s on the main stretch of road, finally rolling to a stop at a red light you let your hand migrate across the center console, dancing its way into his lap.

As you hoped, his cock was still half hard and apparent underneath his jeans. You let your hand draw circles next to it, loving the little twitch you get when you run your nails against his thigh.

“Easy there, tiger,” he lets out a huffed laugh, with just an edge to his tone that suggested you were getting yourself into something you’d soon regret.

“C’mon Eds,” you let your head fall on the corner of the headrest, gaze angled over at his tight grip on the steering wheel while your hand dancing around the bulge in his pants, “you’ve been pushing this thing against my thigh for the past twenty minutes, forgive me for wanting a better feel.”

You put on a pretend pouty face and flash him your best puppy dog eyes to ward off any incoming snippy comments from him. He rolls his pretty eyes at you and silently bites the inside of his cheek as you feel up and down his lap, grazing his growing cock with each pass.

“Forgiven,” through gritted teeth, he squeezes his eyes shut as your fingers circle around his head, now taking visible form beneath his black jeans. He internally reprimands himself for losing focus on the road, and zeroes his concentration on getting back to his trailer as fast as this van can take him.

You have your fun watching him wiggle in his seat, feeling his thigh muscles clench under your palm every so often. You weren’t full on jerking him off over his pants, but you were certainly relishing in the feeling of his dick getting harder and harder with each occasional pass of your hand.

He parks diagonally across the lawn in front of his trailer, not giving a shit where the van ends up as long as it’s stopped. He wanted to dash around the vehicle and scoop you out of your seat, throw you over his shoulder and take you inside to continue with whatever this evening had in store for you.

The second his hand stalled on the clutch, shifting the van into park and taking a moment to let his mind wander to what would happen once he got you inside, you were already halfway out the van and skipping up the steps to his front door.

Entering his trailer, you start taking off your coat and shoes, trying to act as normal as possible. Your facade of keeping it cool entirely shatters when he enters behind you, calmly clicking the door shut and patiently waiting for you to finish unlacing your boots.

You remain crouched down, darting your eyes up at him, deciding against being a brat and undoing your laces as slowly as possible to keep him waiting. Any caution you had was long swept away by the wind, and he’d taken control in your little bathroom tryst, so it was your turn to say fuck it and just do what felt right.

And in this moment, there was only a few quick movements and about six inches of space between you and Eddie’s semi-hard dick. One shoe was only half off, haphazardly kicked behind you as you pivoted onto your knees and had your hands moving eagerly up his tensing thighs.

“Can I?” Your question was half formed and he was already nodding.

You’d teased him enough on the ride over, you wanted him, now. Pants quickly unbuttoned and blue checkered boxers pushed down to his knees, and you were about to go feral and just go for it when a silver glimmer adorning his thick cock caught your eye.

Your mouth was already half open, but your jaw nearly unhinged and hit the floor when the pierced head of his dick falls out of his boxers and lands at your eye level.

Unmoving, mouth agape, you look up to make eye contact, ripping your eyes away from the shock of two silver balls on his cockhead. He knew it was nice, he wouldn’t have bedazzled it if it wasn’t, but the look you were giving him sucked all the unwavering confidence from his body for a split second, suddenly feeling weak in the knees at the sight of you slowly sicking your tongue out, not making any contact but waiting.

He took the base of his dick in his hand and gave it a few precautionary strokes before angling it down and slapping your wet tongue with the tip a few times.

You were two and a half seconds away from being entirely fucked out. If he pulled away and asked you to crawl on all fours to him, you’d do it without a second thought.

You let him slide his cock gently against your outstretched tongue a few times before coming to your senses and wrapping your lips around him, moving your hand to replace his and move against the length that your mouth couldn’t yet reach.

All it took was a few steady bobs of your head, hand twisting and eyes still focused upwards on his face, to have him biting his knuckle and looking up at the ceiling to ground himself to try and not bust on the spot. You love this, of course, seeing him visibly spiral paired with the salty taste of precum already leaking from him.

The hand not jerking him off comes up to the back of his hip, gently pushing against him in tandem with the movements of your head, encouraging him to shallowly thrust into your mouth.

“Jesus fu-“ he grunts out, not wanting to overestimate your encouragement, but unable to keep his hips from rolling forward slightly with the push of your hands and the bob of your lips.

After an unexpected snap of his hips that sent his cock sliding into the back of your throat, making you gag slightly, a pang of guilt struck through him for pushing too hard. That was, until you let your head pull back a touch to catch your breath, but a long string of spit connected your lips to his cock, and a wild smile broke across your face that nearly sent him to the moon.

You dove back in and pushed his cock all the way into the back of your throat, going so far that your nose pressed into the patch of dark curls that sat above his perfect dick. Focusing your breathing through your nose, you make a point to constrict your throat a few times until you feel him twitch inside you.

Pulling off with a gasp for air, you notice his eyebrows pinched together and gaze locked on you.

“I like how these feel,” you comment, letting your pointed tongue dance around the metal balls on his tip.

He shudders and you clench your thighs at the sight of his stomach muscles tensing up when your tongue makes contact with the underside of his head, right where it meets the shaft.

“If I let you fuck my mouth until you come, are you still going to be able to give it to me in a bit, or are you a one and done kind of guy?” You ask with a playfully teasing tone, but genuinely want to know if you suck him off to completion if the night will be over or not.

“Fuck,” he spits out, more blood rushing to his cock at the idea of coming down your throat, “I’d fuck you all night if you’d let me babe.”

Half a second doesn’t pass before his cock is back in your mouth, hips shakily moving forward with your movements, gaining confidence as you flicker your eyes up at him through your lashes, the glimmer in them telling him he can take what he wants.

“Fuckin’ look at you,” he comments to himself, “takin’ it all.”

“Mhmmm,” you hum around him letting your tongue roll around his tip each time before he pushes his cock back down your throat.

“You think you can get away with teasing me like that? That shit you pulled in the van back there, you think it’s cute to try and get me all riled up?”

You nod, tongue out and saliva coating your lips and chin. You could tell he was close by the way his words came out staggered, and his hips started snapping towards you in a new tempo, like his body was chasing it.

Grunts and moans pulled from his chest fill the space mixed with the hums of satisfaction you let out while you take him deeper and faster. Moving in for the kill, you carefully slip your hand up in between his legs, cupping his balls, trying your best not to startle him.

“Oh fuck,” it was a pitch of his voice you’d never heard before, a new tone especially reserved for the moments before orgasm, “you’re gonna make me fuckin come, y/n, y/n, I’m…”

The feeling of his balls constricting in your hands cues the warm wash of come sputtering down into your throat.

Getting the feeling he’d appreciate a bit of a show, you continue to jerk him off and pull off his cock slightly, letting the tip balance onto the tip of your tongue and the rest of his load spills out into your open mouth, some landing around the corners and onto your lips.

“Christ, y/n,” his chest is heaving, his eyes finally pulling from you to squeeze shut for a moment.

Once you’re sure he’s looking at you again you swallow down the salty white substance and lick the excess off your lips. You take his head back into your mouth, sucking just enough to clean off the tip and lap up any stray drops. He’s sensitive, you can tell, so you stop torturing him and place a final kiss right in between the two metal balls.

You thought of asking him if the piercing hurt, or maybe make a comment about the two matching tattoos on his hipbones, ink of his you’d never seen until now. Before your brain can jump from swallowing his come to making post-nut chit chat, he’s yanking you up off your feet and wrapping you in a searingly passionate kiss.

In your past experience most guys wanted you to drink some water or brush your teeth after they came in your mouth, at least before kissing you. Not Eddie. The way his tongue immediately slipped into your mouth, you almost believed he was trying to get a taste for himself.

“C’mon,” he whispers in between slotting his lips with your, “Bedroom. Now.”

He takes your hips in his hands and spins you around, causing a surprised yelp to bubble up from you, making him chuckle behind you as he walks you down the hall, keeping his hands on your sides.

You knew where you were going, there were only so many doors in his tiny trailer, and you’d been here plenty of times before, but you liked the feeling of his hands pushing you forward, guiding your movements and steering you down the hallway into his room.

Before your knees can hit the bed he spins you back around and captures your lips in another heated kiss. His hands trail up your sides, letting his fingertips slide beneath the hem of your shirt and push it upwards until your ribs were exposed. He pulls away from your face, leaving you leaning back into him, not wanting the kiss to end.

“Up,” he pinches the sides of your shirt in his hands, and signals with his chin that he wants you to lift your arms, which you comply.

It slides up and off of you, his hands quickly darting back to unclasp your bra, seemingly without even trying. This makes you roll your eyes, but the realization that you’re bare before him eclipses the thought of making a snippy remark about what a man whore he is.

Flat palms caress your sides and move up to cup your breasts, his tongue pressing into the side of your neck.

“These too,” his thumbs dip into your pants, managing to wiggle under the waistband of your panties as well. You’re going to do it yourself, but he gently pushes you back onto the bed, letting you flip back into the unmade blankets.

“I wanna see you,” he pops your pants button and waits for a nod before sliding your pants and underwear down your legs.

In between the blowjob and now, he’d tucked himself back into his pants, pulling his boxers and jeans back up, still unbuttoned, but covering him back up as his cock returned to a half hard state, unlikely to stay that way for very long considering how things were going.

The scene of you now sprawled out onto his bed, naked and needy for him, and him standing above you, basically fully clothed, had a flood of lust traveling south between your thighs.

“So fuckin’ gorgeous,” you burned under his intense gaze, raking down your body and soaking in the image of your skin laid out against his flannel plaid sheets.

He crawls over you, letting his body melt into yours, the center seam of his jeans pressing against your soaking core, just as it had when he had you pressed up against the door of the bar bathroom.

Rocking gently against you, you feel his cock already starting to harden again. His tongue moves against your neck, hands roaming freely against your skin, arching into his touch.

His breath was heavy against your lips, he was already starting to lose himself, and he knew he wanted to make you come with his tongue at least once before his dick came back out, but it was already pulsing between his legs, growing rock solid with every little whimper that came past your lips.

Your fingers intertwined themselves into the tresses of his long, messy hair. You use your new grip to pull his face as close into yours as your bodies will allow, smushing his nose up against your cheek and foreheads plastered together. The weight of his body on yours, and the lovely rocking motion of his hips against yours stopped as he pulled away and hooked his arms under your knees.

He slides off the side of the bed, feet returning to the carpeted ground and yanking your body to the edge of the mattress. You let out an unexpected giggle, body limp like a rag doll, moving wherever he wanted you.

He leans back over to give you another deep kiss, teeth dragging against your lower lip and tongue sliding gracefully against yours, before he slides his mouth down, stopping to lap up at your nipples for a moment, not letting any part of your skin go untouched as he takes his time moving down to where you want him most.

Wiggling around on his mattress, your body is begging him to get on with it, but he loves to make you squirm. He takes his time licking up your hip bones, kissing from the innermost part of your thigh all the way down to your knee, and then back up the other side. He even takes a long moment to suck a dark purple bruise into the meat of your thigh, biting down on the flesh and licking over the skin to soothe it, noticing how your back arched a little when he bit down harder.

“Please Eddie,” your voice is hardly above a whisper, whimpering and whiny.

“All you had to do was ask nicely,” he has that too-cocky tone again, but it’s long forgotten once his tongue is buried in between your thighs, lapping up the excess of wetness already pooled there.

“Ohhh,” you let out a moan, sucking in a sharp breath and allowing your body to relax under his focused touch.

His hands push up from your ass to the crooks of your knees, moving your legs back to either side of you, strong palms finding their resting place on the backs of your thighs, keeping your legs spread wide open for him while he buries his face deep in your cunt.

“You-“ the start of a compliment, or maybe a request, escapes your lips but the sudden harsh suck of your clit into his mouth has you speechless and moaning, “Mhmmmmm, uhhhhhhh.”

The sloppy wet sounds of him making out with your pussy are enough to drive you wild, your hands originally balling his sheets in your fists quickly move to the top of his head, resting atop his mop of messy curls.

“Y’can give it a tug,” the first half of his statement spoken directly into your pussy, “I don’t mind a little pain.” He shoots you a wink and keeps his eyes locked on you as he lets his tongue lap a fat long lick up your slit, and then leaning back down to encourage you to tangle your hands into his hair.

Coming to either side of his head you grab two points of purchase, locking your fingers in at the roots and feeling him hum into your cunt when you grabbed it a little tighter.

Your hips start to quiver, so he brings one hand from your thigh up to your lower stomach, pinning you against the bed, and still keeping you spread open with the other.

Working a steady rhythm against your slick center with his lips and tongue, he can tell he’s found the spot you like most by your open mouth and tight eyebrows.

“Ohmygod,” your chest starts moving with heavy breaths, you can’t bear to keep yourself up any longer and flop back down flat onto the mattress, eyes screwing shut in pleasure. He lets go of his anchor on your tummy and returns his hands to your thighs, allowing your hips to wiggle and wriggle against his face to chase after your own pleasure.

“Pleasepleaseplease,” one glimpse of his big brown eyes looking up at you and his nose pressing deliciously into the spot above your clit has your head reeling, “please don’t stop, fuck.”

Rather than reply, he just continues to devour you at that steady pace, your thighs almost snapping shut around his head .

“Uh huh, right there, oh fuck Eddie I’m gonna-“

A strangled moan rips from your throat and your back arches off the mattress, his hands quickly come to wrap around your thighs and keep your center held closely against his face. He’s pulling your hips flush with his face, despite your spasming torso and gushing core.

As your orgasm peaks, your hips angle themselves to push up deeper into his face, and he uses his leverage against the backs of your thighs to lift your ass, the entire lower half of your body now off the mattress and sliding backwards as he keeps his moving tongue glued to your clit.

He climbs up onto the mattress as you slide back, the grip he had on your legs was sure to leave a sore memory of him unwilling to let your coming pussy away from his face.

When he finally pulls away, your hand pushing at his forehead to prevent overstimulation, both of you gasping for air, his knees are propped under your thighs, and your hips are propped up right at perfect level with the bulge in his pants.

“Fuck me,” you say through catching your breath, not as an expletive but rather a demand, “Eddie, I need you to fuck me,” your voice was whiny and desperate.

“This okay?” he starts pulling his dick from its constraints in his unbuttoned jeans, not even shoving them halfway down his thighs before he had that pretty pierced dip dragging through your open and ready folds.

“Yes, inside, please,” you were chasing after his length, while he tossed his shirt off. He teasingly ran it up and down your slit before sinking into you, collapsing down to press your lips into a kiss to swallow your moans as he slid the whole thing in slowly, making sure to take his time and fuck you right.

He grabbed the back of your neck and pressed his forehead to yours, finally sheathed all the way inside you and stilling for a moment to relish in the feeling. Pulling back so he can watch your face as he pumps his first few thrusts, he knows he’s beyond fucked.

“So fucking good,” you slur out, eyes almost crossing from how deep his cock was hitting your insides.

“Yeah? This pussy’s god damn perfect, fucking made for me,” he articulates each thought with a snap of his hips, “suckin’ me right in.”

“Wait, can we,” your voice had a little more weight behind it unlike the airy moans he’d grown obsessed with in the past forty minutes.

He pulls back, and rather than finish your thought you slip him out of you and roll over, shuffling up the bed and positioning yourself face down ass up, knees spread and back arched.

“You think you can handle it?” he asks jokingly, swatting your ass playfully and then landing a second, harder smack on the flesh when he notices you pussy clench around nothing at the sensation of him spanking you.

“Want you to fuck me hard,” you mumble into his pillow, wiggling your hips a little bit to jiggle the fat of your ass, “I know your cock is gonna feel so fucking good in me this way, wanna feel that fucking piercing back in my throat from the other direction.”

“Jesus Christ, y/n,” he was genuinely a little shocked at your words, slowly learning that your freak side might match his.

You expected to feel his cock slam into you once his hands came to spread your ass apart, but instead the mattress dipped and he was licking another fat stripe from your clit all the way up past your second hole, running this back a few times until you were moaning into the pillow and thighs were tensed up from the attention he was giving you.

“Sorry babe, just needed another taste,” he pushed the head of his dick into you, and moved the first few inches agonizingly slow into your soaked hole.

“Eddie please, need it, need you,” he loved that his sheets were balled up in your fists, using the tension of the material to bounce yourself back onto him. You only manage to slide back down about three quarters before he’s tightly gripping your hip and pulling out half way again.

“Tsk tsk tsk, you need to learn to be patient, pretty girl,” he’d thrust it an inch of so, and then slowly pull back, making you whine and start to feel tears bubble up in the corners of your eyes.

“Want it so bad,” your cheek laid flat against his pillow, and you could catch a glimpse of him behind you out of the corner of your eye if you craned your neck a bit. You sounded so desperate, but you knew he liked it, liked hearing how badly you craved him.

He starts moving in and out of you, firm grip on your ass never wavering. Restrained grunts left his mouth as he fucked into you, causing your eyes to practically roll into the back of your head. He leans down to place a soft kiss on your shoulder blade, despite how viciously he's pounding into you. His head cranes down to your shoulder, his hand coming up to brush your hair out of your face.

As his long fingers move your hair away from your eyes, you push your head back into his hand, not wanting to lose contact. He tentatively runs his hands up into your hair, taking a soft grip on your roots.

“Is this what you want?” he whispers, “you like it rough?”

“Yes,” you manage to squeak out, “fuck, pull my hair, spank me, do whatever the fuck you want to me, please.”

His vision practically goes black with this new unrestricted passion, allowing himself to thrust into you as hard and as deep as his hips would propel him, twisting your hair in his grip and pulling you up from your laid position, quickly letting your hands jump to his headboard to support you as your head was pulled back.

You tried to bounce back onto his cock, wanting to feel him as deeply and wholly as your bodies would allow, but you could hardly keep up with the pace he had set.

Your ass bouncing against him and the occasional glance he caught at your fucked out expression spurred him on to fuck you even harder. He had your hair pulled back so tight that your back was pressing flush up with his chest every so often, and he took the opportunity to snake an arm around you and hold your chest up flat, his other hand moving down to rub frantic circles on your clit.

“You’re gonna make me come like this,” you manage to croak out, voice hoarse from the harsh bend in your neck.

“Nuh uhh, no,” his voice was gruff and commanding, right into your ear and sent a shiver down your spine.

He pulled out of you fully, and had you flipped around flat on your back again before you could even open your mouth to complain.

“Need to see that pretty face when you come on my cock,” he lines himself up with you again, pushing into you and making a mental note of how the bulge of his cock looked pressing up from the inner part of your lower stomach.

And of course, your face screwed up in pleasure, puffy lips and sweaty brow, slack jawed and panting his name would be something Eddie wouldn’t be able to forget even if he tried.

His thumb found its way to your clit to pick up where he had last left you, steadily building to an earth shattering orgasm. Talking you through it, knowing you were close by the vice grip your walls had on his dick, in between grunts he spilled out some “good girl”’s and “right fuckin there, that’s it.”

When he felt your thighs tense up, and the muscles in your neck strain against the soft skin he’d previously had his lips all over, he knew you were nearing the finish line.

“So fucking perfect, feel so good wrapped around me,” he managed to sweet talk you without altering the pace of his hips, “That’s it, come on my cock, give it to me.”

With that, your body can’t help but throw itself over the edge of pleasure. A deep grunt rattles in your chest, and you lose all sensation other than the wild pulsing in between your legs. You can’t be bothered to worry about what your face looks like, or if your thighs are squeezing him too hard, you only feel the riptide of an orgasm shattering through you.

The animalistic noise that Eddie grunts out, his wild gaze locked on your face only makes your body shake with pleasure even harder. He had that instinct that most men lacked, to keep the exact pace and motion when your orgasm hit rather than speed up or slow down, it was a gift, a talent.

Of course he wasn’t going to change a thing about what he was doing, look at you. You were so fucking perfect, shaking and coming all over him, those sweet noises and the beautiful squelching between your thighs. He’d rather die than change a single thing about this moment.

He stilled only when you paused to catch your breath, and within seconds was flipped over by the power of your thighs onto his back.

Unexpectedly, you began to ride him, trying to match the pace he had earlier set. The aftershocks of your orgasm still washed through you, but you seized the moment to get him right where you wanted him. This angle was different, deeper and more connected. You roll your hips and bring your hands up to his hair, foreheads pressing together once again.

“You’re making me feel so fucking good,” you manage to breathe out into his lips, he quickly comes to the realization of what’s happened and shifts the angle of his hips to hit you even deeper.

“I’d give you everything, if you’d let me,” he doesn’t let a single thought pass in his mind before the words slip out, “always.”

Your lips capture his in a kiss that has far more emotion behind it than two friends play-dating and fucking for fun. His hands come up to grasp your cheeks, your hips continue to roll down into his with purpose.

“I’m- Where-“ his words are hardly intelligible in between breathless kisses, but you know what he means.

“Inside, please, need all of you inside me,” you try to keep your voice steady so he hears you loud and clear, wanting to give him the exact attention he had paid to you, “Please Eddie, come inside me.”

His hands travel down and guide your hips to fuck down onto him one, two, three times before he’s groaning in your ear and letting out the prettiest and most vulnerable sounds you’ve ever heard form him.

The swell of his cock inside you makes you drape your head into his neck, focusing on riding out his orgasm and making sure he was twitching in the aftershocks of his orgasm before you let up.

When you felt his grip on your hips tighten, signaling that he’d had too much, you sink all the way down one final time and let your body lay limp on his, pulsing cock still filling you up.

His chest rose and fell harshly with his recovering breaths. You could feel his heartbeat pulsing up through the spot on his neck where your ear laid on his sweaty skin.

Silently awaiting the inevitable tap on the shoulder, the slow pull out and post-sex cleanup process, you try to savor every passing moment. But it doesn’t come. Eddie wraps his arms around your midsection and holds your limp body close to his, letting his cock start to soften inside you.

You nearly fall asleep like that, all wrapped up in him, until you recognize that you should pee and clean up to avoid a UTI. You slip off of him, and hear a disappointed groan from him. He makes cute grabby hands at you as you cross the room, making you roll your eyes, but something deep inside you flip flops with how sweet he’s being, so caring, so unlike the picture of himself that he had painted for you.

You give him a wet hand towel to clean up the remnants of your activities, and slip back into bed with him per his insistence. You doze off for a while, until the rising sun peeking through his blinds catches your eye, striking you with the sudden decision to stay and face the music or leave and let it settle.

You’d already regretted it, but weren’t ready to have the “hey, so I know we had fake boyfriend-girlfriend sex, but I actually really like you so what should we do about that?” conversion with him, so instead you take the cowardly path and tiptoe out of his room in the early morning hours, leaving behind your underwear on his nightside table with a scribbled note saying to call you. Hopefully that was enough of a signal.

Apparently not,

Days pass, and no call.

It was all starting to get to your head. While you had gone through the stages of being nervous that you had done something wrong, that he was avoiding you to spare you the rejection, thinking he regretted what had happened and didn’t want to face you, who was so obviously into him it was painful, you’d just now turned a new leaf. Fuck that. If he was too much of a coward to call you, you'd hope he'd at least give you the decency as a friend to tell you the truth, you deserved to be angry, and you deserved a response.

After stewing in your feelings for longer than felt healthy, you just get in your car and start driving to his trailer. If this all blew up in your face at least you wouldn’t have to keep biting your nails and waiting for the phone to ring.

Three deep breaths, and a quick moment to gather your thoughts, and suddenly your body acted on instinct, putting the car in park and walking up to pound three concise knocks on his trailer door.

“Just a second,” he hollered from inside, giving you a few seconds to be stricken with regret for showing up unannounced without a plan on what exactly to say.

“What do you- oh, y/n,” he was in a pair of plaid pajama pants that hung low on his hips, shirtless and hair still damp from a recent shower, “uh, hey?”

“Oh, hey,” your tone was laced with annoyance, “I left something here last week and I’m here to get it back. If you don’t mind.”

“What- oh,” he’s a second too slow to realize you mean the underwear you had purposefully left behind with that note. The note telling him to call you. Which he never did.

You were left standing on his porch steps, arms crossed and shooting daggers out of your eyes while he stood there in the doorway, an apparent guilty expression plastered on his face while he rocked back on his heels to buy some time to figure out what to say.

“You don’t have to invite me inside, if you can just grab them and give them to me, and I’ll be out of your hair,” you say flatly, recognizing if he does as asked then this might be the last time you speak to Eddie Munson.

“No, no, uh, you should come in,” he steps aside to let you in, “we probably shouldn’t have this conversation on my front steps.”

Avoiding eye contact, feeling an overwhelming mix of anger, confusion, and betrayal, you step inside and don’t make any effort to move into the space. You just stand by the door and give him an expectant look. Either he could go get the underwear, or he could grow a pair and say something to you.

“I, uh-“ he looked so defeated you started to feel bad for using such a pointed tone, but then you remembered the days and days that passed without hearing from him, “I’m sorry, that I, y’know…”

“Yeah, well I don’t really care if you’re not looking for any post sex recap conversations, because you’re obviously pretty sure of yourself in that department,” the words flew out before your mind could even conjure them up, “but you fucking promised me that you wouldn’t do this, so can I please just have my underwear back and I won’t bother you again.”

He runs a hand through his hair letting out a deep exhale and searching the ceiling for words, “I know, I-“

You cut him off, your thoughts were ripping through you now and you were going to say your piece whether he asked for it or not, “You said you wouldn’t pull this shit with me, but I guess our friendship isn’t substantial enough for you to see me any differently than you do every other girl you throw away after you’ve gotten what you want. You clearly don’t want any more advice and you clearly don’t want to be my friend, so please, just give me my shit so I can go.”

“That’s the fucking thing y/n, of course I don’t want to be your friend,” his gaze still fixed on the ceiling.

At this point you were seconds away from just storming out, letting him keep your underwear as some twisted little trophy for breaking your heart.

“Yeah, crystal clear Eddie.”

“Being your friend is already hard enough, and I knew this shit was a bad idea, the whole trial-girlfriend thing. But how the fuck was I supposed to say no to that? The girl of my dreams offers to do all this no-strings-attached romantic shit, I’d be the dumbest man alive to turn that down.”

You just give him a blank stare, your scalding anger twisting into a more confused frenzy of bees swarming in the pit of your stomach. Eyebrows pinched together, you just stare at him until he finally makes eye contact with you.

“And yeah,” he goes on, letting all his words out like a big exhale in the same cadence that you had just hurled all your angry words at his, but his tone was filled with guilt as opposed to rage, “maybe we let it go a little too far, but I would never say no to you, I couldn’t. I’m sorry I didn’t know what the fuck to say to you after, but that’s exactly the reason I’m not good enough for you. The more we kept that fake dating shit up the worse it was gonna get, so I’m sorry, but I can’t keep spending time with you like that, because it’s starting to fucking hurt.”

“Hurt,” you say with a dry laugh, which almost scares him, “YOU’RE hurt? Give me a fucking break Eddie. I know you don’t see me that way. So what, you’re too scared to hurt my feelings? You’re doing a wonderful job, keep it up.”

“What the fuck do you mean, not see you like what?”

“Don’t pretend to be dumb Eddie. When we first met I tried so hard to get your attention, asking you to hang out, and you always blew me off. It’s fine that you don’t want to date me or whatever, but at least just tell me that, don’t fuck me like I’m special or something and then toss me aside. I deserve better than that.”

“Yeah, y/n, you do,” his voice was no longer guilt stricken, and was on the same straightforward plane as your last responses, “you deserve so much fucking better than me, that’s why I could never let anything between us happen. I don’t call girls back. I’m rude. I don’t take care of myself, let alone others. I like to smoke, and drink, and get head from girls in bar bathrooms and never learn their names, and that’s not the kind of person that a girl like you dates. I’m a fun quick fuck. You’re the kind of girl that after three dates he’ll already have a ring picked out. You’re everything, and I’m nothing, so forgive me for sparing you of that.”

Your bones are frozen and the beat of silence gives him the opportunity to spin on his heel and start down the hallway, presumably to get your panties.

Snapping back into it, you let out a louder than expected, “Hey,” and you start following him, not taking long to catch up to him in his bedroom.

“You,” you point a finger at him, and start to feel the rage bubble up again, “don’t get to decide that you’re unloveable. And you don’t get to tell me what kind of girl I am. Have you ever considered that maybe the reason you’re so lonely and miserable is because you choose to be? You don’t get to decide what I deserve, I do. And I really fucking like you Eddie, so forgive me for acting like it.”

You snatch your underwear off his bedside table, and give him a look, not fueled by anger or resentment, but empathy.

“I’m going to leave. And if you don’t want to see me again, that’s fine, but if you do, you can call me. Goodbye Eddie.”

You feel out of your own body, floating above it all and rewinding the conversation over and over, body on autopilot taking you home while your soul stayed behind and relived his words over and over, unsure if you feel better or worse than when you showed up.

Days pass by again, and you take his silence as more of a response than anything he had said to you during that conversation. You try not to wallow, but you feel scattered and distraught, at both the prospect of losing Eddie and having to deal with your shared friends, would they allow you to dance around each other, or would they flat out choose him and shut you out? Would group nights out bowling suddenly just turn into the occasional one-on-one coffee with Robin?

Until suddenly, on a random Tuesday afternoon when you've gotten home from work and are relaxing on the couch in your pajamas, three knocks are at your door.

At this point you figured it was over. He hadn't called and he'd made no effort to continue the dialogue. So a thought of Eddie doesn't even cross your mind in between the couch and opening the door.

And there he is.

In a suit, slightly descheveld in Eddie fashion, and holding a slightly wilting bouquet of flowers. Posture straight and brave face, but expecting your brutal edge upon answering the door nonetheless.

"Hey?" you're somewhat at a loss for words answering.

"Hi," he seems like he's running lines of a play in his mind, "I was hoping we could talk."

You reluctantly let him in, and he hands the flowers to you, as if it was a normal occurrence for him to bring you such a gift.

"First off," he starts, hardly breaching your living room entrance before starting his apology, "I regret the way we last left things, and I'm sorry for leaving you waiting for a response."

He flicks those big brown eyes at you and you can't help but give him the benefit of the doubt, he always was so sincere with his words.

"You're amazing. And although I'll remain adamant that I don't deserve someone like you in my life, I've been thinking a lot about what you said, and I'm sorry that tried to tell you how to feel."

You remain stoic at your seat on the couch, watching him shift his weight and bare his soul to you.

"You're perfect. Nice, funny, sexy, brave, all of it. And if you're willing to give me a chance, I don't know why the fuck you would, but if you are, I want to put aside all my bullshit and try this out, if you'll have me."

He stood there for a moment, letting you take in his request, bouquet in hand and suit adorned.

"And I owe you a few dates, for real."

As hard as you want your exterior to be, a smile cracks through.

"Okay, but know I don't fuck until the third date, at best," you jab, breaking his nervous exterior and visibly relieving the tension from his shoulders.

"I'm somewhat of a refined gentleman myself, so that won't be an issue," he bows and extends a hand to you.

You pull him down by the hand onto the couch with you, wrapping him up in a deep kiss. He was worth it, and you both knew it was worth the shot to try.

#eddie munson smut #smut #eddie x y/n #eddie munson x reader #eddie munson #eddie munson imagine #Eddie Munson smut #eddie munson fanfic #stranger things smut #eddie munson fem!reader

5K notes · View notes

msgexymunson · 24 days

Text

The Ink Shop

Description: Desperate for a job, you answer an advertisement not knowing it's a tattoo shop. It's not particularly difficult work, except for one thing: having to deal with Eddie Munson.

Warnings: NSFW, minors DNI or I'll tell your parents, fem reader, thick sexual tension, angst and smut. Fingering.

A/N: I finally wrote it! The teach me fic I've been day dreaming about forever. This will be part one of three, and honestly this is one of the hottest things I've written. If you enjoy it, please comment and reblog, it means the world to me.

8k words

Masterlist Part 2

Screwing your nose up in confusion, you look at the meticulously cut snippet of newspaper neatly attached to your resume with a paperclip. Sure enough, receptionist and administrator wanted for a place called ‘The Ink Shop’.

The outside of the building looks a little bleak, all decked out in black with frosted windows, but the fading lettering above does indeed spell out ‘The Ink Shop’.

Weird. This does not look like a printers.

You smooth down a minor wrinkle in your white shirt and open the door with unsure hands, the bell above ringing out loudly.

Oh.

This is not a printers. This is a tattoo shop.

The thought hadn't even crossed your mind. The noise is a cacophony of buzzing, rock music and loud conversation. Art hangs on every available wall, the wallpaper underneath a royal purple, faded over time. There's frames upon frames of predesigned pieces for people to choose from, and an enormous wooden counter, black and gouged with use, directly in front of the doors.

Taking a confidence boosting breath you march forward, pencil skirt stretching and heels clicking on the black and white linoleum, and stand by the counter. No one seems to have noticed your arrival, and a polite cough is not going to cut it.

“Hello?” Calling out to the shop, a devilishly handsome tattooed man in a ripped band shirt, black jeans and scuffed army boots turns his head. Loose dark curls escape a low bun and swivel with him, framing his animated face. He saunters over to the counter and towers over you, giving you an appraising look.

“You old enough to be in here sweetheart?” He asks, amused, as he points to the sign on the wall that states ‘Strictly Over 21s, no exceptions’.

“Yes?” You're trying to be confident but it comes out as a question, entirely taken aback by the strength of his stare.

“Oh, well then I'm Eddie,” he holds out a hand and you're forced to reach up to shake it, but to your surprise he doesn't let go. The skin is rougher than you thought it would be, and absolutely covered in small tattoos. “What is it today? Let me guess, cover up an ex boyfriend's name? I can help you forget all about him.”

The grin he shoots back is nothing short of predatory. All you can think of is that old childhood song, never smile at a crocodile…

“No, no, I'm here about the job?”

He looks genuinely surprised, taking in your outfit in another flagrant stare.

“Really? You?”

“Yes, me.” You respond, cheeks flushing in annoyance.

“Hey, Mac!” He calls over his shoulder and a big guy with a shaved head lowers his tattoo gun, glancing over at you both. “This girl's after a job?”

Mac stands up slowly and begins to walk over.

“You can let go now princess.”

Staring at Eddie dumbfoundedly, you realise his grip on your hand has softened completely. Whipping your hand away, you flash him a defiant eye. It's ineffective; he merely grins wider and winks at you, poking his tongue out playfully. You see a hint of silver, a tongue piercing.

“Hey there, I'm Mac, the owner.” another handshake, but gentler and brief. You introduce yourself and go to hand him your resume.

A phone rings on the counter and Mac shouts “no!” just as Eddie picks it up.

“Mac’s Roadkill Café, from your grill to ours.” Eddie delivers the line as smooth as silk, never taking his eyes off you. “Yeah, it's Eddie, of course. Oh, I'll tell him. Thanks.”

As Eddie turns to Mac he's given a small but effective slap to the back of the head by Mac.

“What did I tell you, stop answering like that!”

Eddie just grins wider and looks at you again, a fake pout on his full lips.

“You see that? Harassment in the workplace. Wanna kiss it better?”

Mac shuts his eyes, pinching the bridge of his nose, then turns to face you again.

“Are you immediate start?”

“Er, yeah. I've got my resume, and references here-”

“Listen Miss, if you can read and write, answer a phone, and put up with that-” he says, gesturing a thumb at Eddie, “then you've got the job.”

Thank God, two of those references were your best friend with different names. Stunned, you just nod fast.

“Great. Tomorrow morning. We open at 10am.”

Saying goodbye, you turn to exit, and risk one final glance over your shoulder. Eddie's still at the counter. A disarming wink, and then the door shuts behind you.

********************

So, not exactly what you expected, but a job's a job. After getting a degree, you'd assumed doors would open, but a string of coffee houses later and here you are. You'll take it.

It's 9:30 am, and you stand outside, wondering whether or not to try the door. Keen, but not too keen. It's a line you're trying to toe without much experience, especially with an establishment like this.

A pretty woman with an undercut and a butterfly neck tattoo stirs you out of your calculations.

“Hey, I'm Chloe. You're the new girl, right? Eddie bet you'd be early.”

Blushing at the entirely accurate first impression, you try to stop your nose scrunching in distaste. As if reading your mind, Chloe chuckles.

“Ah, don't worry about him, he's an idiot. Come on, I'll show you the ropes.”

Chloe is the piercer that basically rents a place in the shop, where she's been for around three years, she explains. There's also Julio, who does more realistic tattoo work, and Miranda who works part time.

Chloe turns out to be warm and welcoming, showing you how they book clients in, how to take payments, and the phone note system. It's straightforward work, stuff you'll master in no time. In fact, you feel comfortable enough by 10 am to sit at the counter on your own.

Mac arrives on time, giving you a quick check in and taking down all your information on a yellow legal pad.

“Do you not have a computer in here?” you ask, genuinely puzzled.

“Oh no, not yet. I don't know how to work those things, Miss.” Mac chuckles, and gets to his station to prepare for his first client.

At 10:45 am Eddie walks through the door as if he owns the place.

Your eyes widen at his brazen lateness, but no one seems to bat an eyelid. It boils your blood; to be that disrespectful and clearly not care. How could someone act like that?

“Hey princess, didn't think you'd come back,” he smiles, reaching for your hand.

Oh I'm not falling for that again.

You pull your hand into your lap, expecting trickery from him. A smug grin smears across his face at the gesture, as if he knew you'd do that. It makes you even more annoyed.

“Eddie, the book says you start,” you say, flicking through the tome in front of you, “ah, at 10 am today.”

“It's walk-in Wednesday sweetheart. There's no one here.”

He's got a point. Chloe had explained the tattoo artists work a shift of Wednesdays, someone is always available for walk-ins for small and pre designed pieces. Today is Eddie's turn, and he's right, no one is here.

“Well, there could have been,” you snark back, folding your arms.

He crosses into the shop, pushing the little gate open and stands next to you, arms crossed. The height you had is now lost, forcing you to look up at him.

“As far as I know, you ain't the boss of me. I suggest taking the stick out of your ass before you come here.”

Mouth falling open in outrage, you move to reply but he's already turned away.

“Oh, and princess, there ain't a dress code.”

He's gone, disappearing upstairs. Blushing crimson, you cross your arms as if you can hide the conservative outfit you're wearing.

You're beginning to see why Mac asked if you could put up with Eddie.

********************

Halfway through the day, you realise just why Mac puts up with Eddie.

“Hey! Seeing if I can book with Eddie?”

“Any appointments with Eddie?”

“Just checking to see if Eddie had any cancellations?”

It seems most calls are about him. As you check his schedule, it's not only fully booked for the next 6 months, they've even started a waiting list at the back.

“Any walk-ins?”

The words next to your ear make you jump bodily, almost losing your place on your chair in alarm.

“You scared me! No, I would have said,” turning to him, you're sucked into those deep brown eyes once again. “Why do you do walk-in Wednesdays if you're so… so popular?”

Eddie flashes a smile at you, full of self importance. “I don't know sweetheart, Van Gogh wasn't made to doodle!” Shouting the last part at the back of Mac's head, he turns to you. “We just divided the shifts, so it was fair, that's all. Why, want a tattoo?”

You roll your eyes. “No, I was just wondering.”

“Do you have any, princess?”

“Not that it's any of your business, but no, I don't.”

The laugh that rips from Eddie's chest is hearty and full of amusement.

“You work in a tattoo shop and you don't have any? That's practically blasphemy!”

The little bell above the door rings, and a nervous guy looks around before walking in. Before you see what he wants, you shout to Eddie's retreating back.

“Van Gogh was only famous after he died, you know!”

It's a little later on in the day; you've done a stock take, ordered more ink, and neatened up the consent sheets three times. The phone hasn't rung in a while, and you're bored out of your mind.

Chloe walks over, coat in her hand.

“Hey, how you getting on?”

“I'm good, just bored.”

She laughs, “it's not always this quiet, mid week and all. Mac's done for the day, and I'm heading off. You gonna be OK?”

You glance over to Eddie, who to your surprise is tattooing his own fingers.

“What, with the untrained monkey? I'll live.”

She laughs harder at that, “he's not so bad, once you get to know him.” Lowering her voice, she whispers, “he's good at some things, you know.” The conspiratorial wink fills in what she isn't saying. Cheeks flushed, you gawp at Eddie and back at Chloe.

“Huh? W-what, are you like, an item?” You ask, entirely thrown.

“Oh no, he's not exactly boyfriend material. It was just one night, but bloody hell. Anyway, it's not like that anymore, we're just friends now. Maybe you two should just, you know.”

A blush floods your face, almost reaching the roots of your hair. “I don't- I don't, do that.”

“I'm just saying, it's an option. It'd stop the bickering at least. I can sense the tension from all the way over there.”

Without a further word, she leaves you sitting on your stool, trying to remember how to breathe.

Right, let's just play nice.

Walking over to his station, you try to glimpse what he's tattooing.

“I thought Van Gogh wasn't made to doodle” you quip, trying to keep it light.

“This is different” he responds, not looking up at you.

“You know, that's a waste of a needle.”

Eddie turns the machine off and rolls his eyes at you.

“Who made you Princess of the Needles, hmmm?”

“Mac did actually, when he asked me to check the stock,” you reply hotly, folding your arms. Stopping for a second, you take a breath. Play nice, you're supposed to be playing nice.

“Sorry, I didn't mean to-”

Eddie turns the machine back on and continues with his impromptu tattoo.

“Can't you just be… professional?” You ask over the buzzing.

“Can't you just relax for a second? No ones here. Fuck, you need to get laid.”

Mouth dropping open in shock, you grab your bag and stomp out of the store, anger fuelling every step.

********************

Right, be calm, put together. You've dealt with worse people.

It's true. At the coffee shop you had on edge caffeine addicts shout in your face almost on a daily basis, but none of them got under your skin like Eddie did. Then again, none of them had spat truths like venom in your face.

Breathe. Just breathe.

Taking the leap, you walk into the shop, coffees and a tray of donuts in hand; a small peace offering. To your surprise, he is already at his station, sorting through ink pots.

You make quick work of handing out coffee and donuts to everyone, until you reach his side. There's plastic wrap around one of his fingers, you assume from his little tattoo session yesterday. It only serves to remind you of how tetchy you were.

“Morning Eddie.”

“So you came back. Tough little princess ain't ya? Remove the stick from your ass yet?” The grin he flashes you is wide but there's a bite to his words.

He's trying to rile you up, but you ignore it, thrusting a coffee at him.

“I'll be nice if you will.”

Tension laces the air as he stares at your outstretched hand, but he takes the coffee.

“I'm sorry Eddie.”

Opening the box of donuts, you gesture for him to take one. He does, stuffing half of it into his mouth.

“What about you?” you ask.

“Huh?” He mumbles through a mouthful of crumbs.

“Are you sorry…?”

“What for?”

Setting your jaw, your hand is about two seconds from slapping the shit out of him, but you need the money. So, you huff and walk away.

“What did I do?” He huffs, shouting it to the shop.

“You should just say sorry, you've clearly upset her.” Chloe calls over to him, a slight smile on her face.

“Yeah, how do you know?”

“You upset everyone Eddie.” She laughs, and stands to greet her first client.

It's a tense kind of day, with neither you nor Eddie backing down, only speaking to each other if absolutely necessary. By the time everyone's left it's just you and him again.

He's finishing up with a client, telling them about aftercare as they gush about their new ink. It's difficult to deny, the guy is talented. This phoenix tattoo looks like it's popping right off of the skin, the flames so bright and detailed you could swear you saw them move.

Once they've left, there's an awkward pause. Eddie breaks the silence first.

“Listen, I'm sorry sweetheart. I shouldn't have been rude to you. So I'll make you a deal. I'll give you a tattoo, for free, and we ask each other questions, get to know each other. What do you say?”

Smiling in spite of yourself, you turn to face him. “And why would I want a tattoo?”

He visibly relaxes at your grin, and flashes one of his own. “Come on, I'm the best. I promise I'll be gentle.”

“We close at six, so it'll have to wait.”

Eddie looks at the clock, and bobs his head with each tick. Twenty seconds later he turns to you, eyebrows raised.

“Fine, I suppose it is a bit silly to work in a tattoo shop with no ink.”

He punches the air with glee, forcing you to smile despite your better judgement.

“Well then, what are you thinking, got any ideas in mind?”

“I want a heart on my hip” he groans, putting his face in his hands, “hang on, before you judge, I want one like this.”

Pulling a book from your bag, you turn to the page neatly bookmarked. It's an anatomical heart from a textbook you own, a line and dot drawing.

“Oh.” Eddie's eyes light up, “that's pretty metal, actually. So, you just happen to have this on you?”

“No, I've been thinking about it for a while. It's… not what people would expect. And when I got the job here, I was working up the courage to get it. Carrying around the book was a promise to myself, I think.”

He busies himself with getting a stencil ready, the drawing supplied speeding up the process.

“Right, climb on up princess, show me where you want it.”

Blushing, you unzip your skirt at the back and roll it down slightly, shifting your blouse up high. The smile Eddie gives you is salacious, but he doesn't say a word.

“Right here?” Softly his fingertips graze you, making you jump. That simple act crackles over your skin in an electricity unknown to you.

“Y-yes,” you practically whisper it, face crimson.

“So, questions. Can I go first?”

“Sure” you nod, feeling vulnerable flashing this much skin.

“OK,” he starts, pressing the stencil down, “I'll start with an easy one. How old are you?”

“23.”

He nods, prepping the needle, “your turn princess.”

“How old are you?”

“Ah, copycat,” he grins, testing the gun, the sudden noise making you jump, “I'm 30 sweetheart. I know, I look younger.”

Act younger is more like it.

“I'm gonna start, you still alright?”

“Uh huh.”

“Atta girl. It'll feel like a scratch.”

He leans forward as his words burn your insides. Atta girl? Part of you wanted to tell him you're not a fucking horse, but another, deeper, part keens at the praise, kicking it's feet and twirling its hair like some dizzy schoolgirl.

The needle touches and you jump, but it's fine. It's easy. If anything, it's rather nice? You gasp at the feeling, your feet wiggling.

“Right, next question. Why here, why this job?”

The gun is moving across your skin, consuming all rational thought. You could lie, but a part of you feels like he'd know somehow.

“I thought it was a printers shop, or a copy place.”

He laughs briefly, but continues to focus on your new ink.

“I knew it. Pretty, innocent thing like you, wandering into this den of depravity? Too good to be true.”

Glazing over his comment, you think of a question to ask.

“How did you start working here?”

Eddie scoffs and turns off his machine for a moment, “you need to get creative, stop using my questions.”

“I really want to know!” You say, meeting his derisory look.

“Fine, quid pro quo and all that shit. Been here seven years. I begged. I begged Mac for an apprenticeship everyday for a week. He gave in, and here I am. Ask something else, that was boring.”

You wrack your brains, trying to think of something original, far too aware of the steadying hand that he's pushing onto your abdomen.

“What band is that?”

It's the only thing that pops into your mind. He follows your eye line to his t-shirt.

“Oh this? This is my band, Corroded Coffin. You should come see us sometime.”

“Oh, what do you play?”

His face lights up, “I sing, and play guitar. That's why my fingers are so rough-” he holds one up, covered in black latex, “-oh yeah, gloves.”

After you both share a chuckle, there's a breath of quiet between you, except for the sound of the tattoo gun.

“My turn,” he says, smiling at your hip, “I gotta know, are you a virgin?”

It's a miracle that he's as responsive as he is, since the question knocks you sideways. You sit up in shock, but he's already moved the needle off and away.

“You can't just ask that, it's… it's rude!” you splutter, face glowing red.

There's no trace of apology on his face. In fact, his grin only widens with your reply.

“I thought so. Don't worry, I'm not gonna tease you about it.”

Laying back down, you try to think of something to say, but it just doesn't arrive. He can read you like an open book and it's deeply unsettling, not to mention embarrassing.

“Your turn princess.”

“I don't want to play anymore.”

“Oh come on, I'm being nice! Ask me something.”

“Fine. What was your last wet dream about?”

To your dismay, he smiles yet again.

“You, sweetheart.”

Huffing, you cross your arms in annoyance. “Fine, don't answer.”

He's focusing on your tattoo, tongue poking out in concentration, “I'm nearly done, then you can go back to hating me.”

“I don't hate you. I've never hated anyone,” you respond in truth. Eddie's eyebrows raise, but he remains focused.

“Really? You must have had a much better childhood than mine.”

It's quiet for a bit. You're not sure how to respond to that, feeling the cloud of his memory hanging thickly in the air between you.

“All done.”

“Huh?”

He chuckles and points at your new ink, “take a look.”

It's beautiful. All line and dot work, like it was pulled from the book itself and glued to your hip.

“It's amazing Eddie. Thank you.”

The grin he shoots you is warm as he wraps your new ink and then removes his gloves. “No problem. I'll lock up, the sheets on aftercare are right there. But you knew that.”

Smiling affectionately, you take one and stand up, hovering for a second.

“Eddie what do I owe-”

“-not a damn thing. See you in the morning, princess.”

********************

The next few days were much more pleasant. Eddie was flirty, yes, but he seemed to understand when to stop. You had been nicer to him, biting back on the comments when you could. There was a rhythm to it, a constant dance of him flustering you and you annoying him.

Things really felt like they were falling into place. Until Eddie decided to cross the line.

Walk in Wednesday again, and the shop was dead. Julio was on shift, sitting in the back having a nap.

“Hey Mac, can I ask you something?”

“Sure, what is it Miss?”

“Well, how do people know about our Wednesdays?”

“Mostly word of mouth. We handed out flyers before, but it didn't really pick up. Honestly, I'm thinking of scrapping it.” He shrugs, taking a sip of coffee.

“Before you do, I have an idea. I can design some flyers, get them out to the coffee shop I used to work at. It's by campus, I'm sure a few students would jump at the chance. You could offer a student discount, get them in the door?” You stare at him wide eyed, hoping he likes the idea. The little speech was one you'd practised about fourteen times before actually saying it to him.

He stares at you for a moment, then smiles. “You know, that's a good idea. I like it. Tell you what, you make it a success and I'll give you a raise.”

“Oh, thank you! I'll get on it.” You beam, and start planning the flyer.

Ten minutes later you have your head down, your attention entirely on the paper in front of you. The noisy shop was purely a background soundtrack, including the approaching footsteps. Then, there's a whisper, directly in your ear.

“What you up to, princess?”

“Fuck!”

You scream it out and jump so high you fall off your stool. Eddie's in bits, laughing so hard he's clutching his stomach.

“I'm sorry I didn't mean to,” he says, looking the least sorry you've ever seen a person look.

Clambering off the floor to berate him, your mouth flops open when you hear a rip. As you desperately turn your head to look down, you see where your pencil skirt has torn right next to the seam nearly up to your ass.

“Fuck's sake Eddie! What the hell am I gonna do!”

Hands shaking, you clench your jaw in panic, trying to frantically come up with a way to rectify it. Eddie holds his hands up to you as if he were approaching a wild animal.

“Just calm down princess, it's only a skirt.”

Pouting, you hit him on the arm.

“It's not just a skirt! I can't work like this, how can I go home and change, I won't be able to fix it and-”

Eddie smiles and holds one of your hands.

“It's gonna be OK, we can sort something out. You seriously need to chill, have a big O or something.” He chuckles, clearly meaning for it to be a joke, but it's hitting too close to home.

It's never happened for you. You've kissed guys, sure, but whenever they reach into your pants, it's either uncomfortable or downright painful. Even your own desperate fumblings haven't got you there. Most of the time you just feel stupid and awkward trying to touch yourself. So, you'd given up, thinking you're broken. That it'll never happen for you.

Tears well immediately in your eyes. He knows he fucked up, it's written all over his face. As he opens his mouth to speak you rip your hand from his grasp and run to the restroom sobbing.

It's stupid, it's so stupid. You know that, but the tears won't stop falling, face hot and scrunched as you sit on the closed toilet seat with your head in your hands. Your breath is heavy, gulping and wet; you dimly wonder if you can just stay here until the shop closes.

There's a gentle knock on the door.

“Sweetheart, can I come in?” It's Eddie, voice softer than you've ever heard it.

“Go away” you manage. It's shaky and pathetic sounding, but it's out there.

“I'm not going anywhere. Talk to me, you'll feel better, I promise.”

He tries the door, turning the handle before you get a chance to lock it. Jumping upright, you go to push him away but he grabs your wrist and pulls you into him. His embrace takes away that edge and pretty soon you're just sobbing into his chest.

As he strokes the back of your head, he makes shushing noises, his other arm wrapped tight around your shoulders. You're not sure how long you stay like that, in the warmth of his hold, his body pressed against yours. The tenderness calms you down until your tears stop, but he doesn't pull away.

After a while, he whispers, “feel a little better?”

“Y-yeah,” you say, voice returning to itself.

Only then does he release you, rubbing a thumb under your eye to wipe moisture away.

“I didn't mean to hurt you. You wanna go somewhere and talk about it?”

“I- I've never- I don't talk about- I-” you shake your head as if to clear it. A part of you wants to hit him, to shout at him, but his gaze is so concerned that you agree. Your shoulders slump, losing a bit of tension. “OK.”

Smiling at you, he whips his flannel shirt off, leaving him in a white vest, and ties it around your waist.

“For your modesty. Come with me.”

Puzzled, you follow him out of the bathroom and back into the shop where Mac is sitting looking worried.

“What's going-”

Eddie interrupts, “emergency late lunch needed, alright? Can you cancel my 3 o clock?”

Mac seems confused, but looks at Eddie's earnest face, and your emotional one, and nods.

“Not a problem.”

“Thanks, man.”

Before you can ask where you're going, he pulls you from the shop by the arm and across the street into a dimly lit bar, depositing you in the nearest booth.

“I'll be right back.”

If he's uncomfortable by his appearance, he doesn't show it. The way he strides up to the bar, it's as if he owns the place. It's remarkable, the sheer confidence he embodies like a second skin.

“Hey, John!” He hollers, knuckles knocking on the wood of the bar.

John appears, a gruff, stocky guy with a buzz cut and a sour face.

“What the fuck are you doing here.”

“Oh come on, you know you missed me.”

John's face screws into something akin to a smile. “What do you want, you little shit.”

“I love it when you talk dirty,” Eddie grins and winks, “two beers please.”

A grunt and a nod, and John puts the beers down on the bar. As Eddie reaches for his wallet John waves a hand in dismissal.

“Put that away boy, your money ain't good here. Besides, your lady friend looks like she needs it.”

You flush and tear your eyes away, embarrassed. Eddie walks back over and puts a beer in front of you.

“Eddie, we're still working I-”

“It's one beer. It's alright.”

You shrug and take a sip, nodding at the bartender, “he knows I'm upset, do I look a mess?”

Shaking his head so hard it releases some of his wayward waves from their confines, he tips his beer at you, before he takes a long chug.

“No,” he says enthusiastically, “you look just as pretty as you always do.”

Scoffing, you turn your eyes downward. Eddie ignores your response, instead pressing on what happened earlier.

“Sorry again,” he says, sounding genuinely distressed, "I don't want to see anyone hurt from something I said, least of all you.”

Meeting his gaze, you smile incredulously. “Oh? And why me?”

“Come on, don't make me say it.”

Staring at him, you fold your arms in an act of defiance. He rolls his eyes and looks at you.

“I like you. You're uptight, and mean to me, and a little conceited, but I like you. I don't want you to hurt. Can we just be friends? I'm a pretty good listener, you know? I can help.”

Heat floods your insides. Eyes scanning him for any sign of a joke, you come up empty.

‘I'm not conceited,” you counter weakly, clinging on to the familiar push and pull.

“And I'm the Easter bunny.”

Giggling, you take another sip of beer.

“Come on, friends? Talk to me.”

Sighing deeply, you fix your gaze at the table, forefinger tracing patterns in the condensation from your drink. “Promise not to laugh?”

“I promise.”

You can't tell how genuine he's being, as you don't dare look at his face, nerves controlling your every limb. His voice seems honest enough.

“I- I have a problem, something I can't physically do. You reminded me of it. It's not your fault.” Shrugging in an attempt to make this look less serious than it is for you, you take a pull out of your beer bottle once more.

“Wait, are you saying…” he chuckles a little in disbelief, “have you never… had an orgasm before?”

“Eddie, be quiet!” You urgently whisper, looking around the bar.

“No one's listening sweetheart, no spies in here,” he says in a low tone, hand reaching out to grasp yours. Your first instinct is to shake his hand away but he holds firm, rough fingertips rubbing against your knuckles.

“Eddie, I'm broken,” you whimper, voice breaking, “I can't do it.”

“Oh sweetheart,” he responds, chock full of emotion, “you're not broken. You are perfect.”

Pulling your hand away, you keep your eyes away from his, unwilling to meet that burning gaze of his. Unwilling to lose yourself in those sultry dark eyes.

“I can't do it. Anytime some guy tries, it hurts. I've given up to be honest. I just wasn't made for it.”

He laughs again, dragging his hand over his face.

“Fuck, sweetheart, the problem ain't you. Have you- have you tried, fixing it, on your own?” The last part is a whisper, you assume to protect your feelings.

“Yeah, but I just feel stupid and awkward. I don't know.”

There's a little silence between you as you both dwell in the suffocating fog of your confession, neither of you willing to clear it.

“Listen, this may be way out of your comfort zone, but I'm saying it anyway. If you don't like it, we'll forget it, and I won't mention it again.”

Finally looking at him, at the vulnerability on his face, you nod, not trusting your voice.

“I can… maybe I can help you. Show you you're not broken? As a favour between friends.”

You laugh mirthlessly and finish your beer. “That's a little more than a favour, Eddie.”

“We can keep it professional.”

You stare at him wide eyed. His messy hair and dark glittering eyes. At the way he slumps in his seat like a king or a delinquent, you can't decide which. At his taunt frame, the tattoos spackling every available inch of his skin. Your eyebrows raise of their own accord.

“Professional? You?”

“Yeah, me! I can do it, you know. I could make you come.”

A shiver forces its merry way down your spine at his words.

“You're really confident.”

“You haven't seen what I can do.”

Blushing hard, you attempt to control yourself. “Look, if we're going to do this, I need you to promise some things.”

“Ah, of course, you would have rules,” he grins, as he leans back and spreads in his seat, “continue.”

Searching your mind for a moment, you try to glean what you need.

“First of all, we need to be discreet, and professional at all times, clear?”

“As crystal,” he grins wolfishly, “anything else?”

“Yeah- I think,” you wrack your brains, trying to come up with something that would make this less intimate. Anything. But the roguish nature of his presence makes it hard to even think of a thing. Finally, your eyes widen at the idea that suddenly crosses your mind.

“Final rule. No kissing.”

He pouts, looking at your chest and back up, “no kissing anywhere?”

“N-no, no kissing on the mouth.”

Grin returning, he winks at you, a gesture that flips your stomach inside out.

“Kinky. Alright, deal,” he leans forward to give his hand to yours. A hand covered in ink and calluses. Roughness and tenderness.

You shake it.

********************

For the next couple of days, your little arrangement isn't brought up. A wild thought hammers itself into your mind; either he wasn't serious, or you imagined it.

Those theories are put to bed on day three.

After you let Mac know about the flyers and the bonus poster you designed, you sit back and enjoy the praise given to you. It's funny, the feeling of being told a job has been well done makes you happier than you care to admit.

Eddie turns up at the counter, whistling through his teeth. “Sweet looking flyers, how'd you swing those?”

“I designed them. I've got a degree in design and marketing, if you didn't know,” you sniff, rearranging the stationary on the counter to avoid his eyes.

“Maybe you could help me design some for my band. These look pretty metal.” He says, picking one up and looking at it closely.

“Maybe.”

Eddie leans in close, so close you feel the warmth of his breath on your cheek.

“If you're still up for our arrangement, I'm free tonight.”

Heat immediately flushes your face. Ignoring him entirely, you write your address and a time on a notepad, and thrust the paper into his hands.

“Covert, I like it. See you then princess.”

By the time 9pm rolls around you're a jittery mass of nerves, having changed clothes no less than four times, tidied your apartment, changed the bedsheets and paced so much you're surprised there's not a groove in the floorboards.

In the end you'd decided on a baggy band t-shirt and your sleep shorts. It was a rational calculation to make Eddie think you're just wearing what you usually would at home and therefore show you're not nervous. I mean, you are wearing what you'd usually wear at home. He didn't need to know about how long it took you to reach that decision.

The sound of the intercom buzzing sends your pulse into overdrive. Pressing the button, you let out a strangled “Hello?”

“Hey princess.”

“Come on up.”

Fuckfuckfuckfuckfuck…

A soft knock at the door and you count to five, trying to remember how to breathe. When you open the door, you're stunned. He's leaning on the doorframe in a fucking button up shirt. It's black, and clings to him deliciously. His hair looks a little damp, loose around his shoulders, and his aftershave is making you feel dizzy.

“Oh, you didn't need- I mean-” you point at his shirt, and he looks down and chuckles.

“Just came from band practice. Took a shower, and this was clean,” he shrugs and shoulders into your apartment. “Nice place. Where's all your stuff?”

You look around at your sparse apartment. Everything in order, down to the fresh flowers on your tiny dining table.

“This is all my stuff,” you say, confused, “I don't like clutter.”

He chuckles, walking over to you. “No wonder I annoy you. I am clutter.”

He's close now, close enough so that you have to look up to see his face. His rough fingers ghost your arm, sending a wave of goosebumps over your skin.

“Nice seeing you in something casual. L7, right?” He asks, pointing at the t-shirt.

“Yeah, you know who they are?”

“I'm surprised you do. Thought you'd be a Mariah Carey kinda girl.”

You scrunch your face in distaste. “No, not at all. You don't know everything about me.”

He leans in, warm breath a whisper in your ear. “I know some things about you.”

Squirming hotly, you lead him to your room before you lose your nerve.

“So, the princess's bedchamber. It's nice,” he remarks, flopping down on the bed as if it were his own.

“Take your boots off,” you snip, folding your arms.

“Ah, there she is.” He smiles, but does as instructed. Once more he's laying back into your scattered pillows looking perfectly at ease. You, on the other hand, stand there, spine a vertical rod as you stare back at him.

“Come on then, sit down.”

Nervously you sit at the foot of the bed with your legs crossed.

“Now princess, what do you do when you touch yourself?”

Blushing furiously, you stammer out, “what, do you expect me to like, show you?”

He chuckles, diffusing some of the tension. “As much as I'd like that, I don't think you're ready for that kinda shit. Just tell me, what's your thought process?”

Staring at him for a little too long, you open your mouth and close it again. He rolls his eyes.

“Look, if you want me to help I'll help, but you gotta give me something here.” He looks as if he's about to get up and leave; your arm shoots out on its own accord, grabbing his leg to stop him.

“Sorry, sorry. I just, I've never spoken about this kinda stuff. I don't know about any process, I just… reach down and fiddle around?” You blush even more.

“So you don't like, watch anything? Or read anything?” He looks a little amused.

“What on earth are you talking about?”

“Porn, sweetheart.”

It's so blunt that you jump a little. “Oh no, I've never, oh no no.”

“Christ,” he whispers, “right, you can like, set the mood. Look at something to turn you on? It'd probably help you feel less awkward.”

“Oh. Right.”

“And do you ever just like, slouch? I feel like I'm back at school looking at ya.”

“Huh?”

“Just, come here.” He pats the little space between his spread legs and you hesitate for a second before you crawl over to him.

“How do you want me to sit, like cross legged or-”

He grabs your hips and spins you, forcing your back into his crotch.

“Stop trying to control every little thing,” he says in a hard tone, one you're too embarrassed to admit makes your insides tingle. Softer, he continues. “Look, if you're ever gonna get there you need to relax, stop trying to control it, and stop overthinking.”

“Great, all of the things I'm shit at.”

His laugh is loud, it vibrates into your spine. “I'll help you, OK? You trust me?”

“In a very limited sense of the word, yeah.”

“Lemme rephrase. You still OK to do this?”

“Yeah.”

“Good. Just relax.”

You're not sure what you are expecting, but it certainly isn't his hands winding into your hair, fingertips rubbing softly at your scalp. It shoots tingles down your spine, your entire head feeling fuzzy and warm.

You stifle a whimper, biting your lip. His fingers stop.

“If you want to make noises, you can. Tells me I'm doing a good job. That goes for everything else too, alright?”

“Alright.” You whisper.

“You comfortable?”

“Yeah it's just- well-”

“Tell me.”

“I think it's your shirt buttons, they're digging into my back a bit,” you admit, feeling the sharp points down your spine.

“Easily fixed.” He taps your arm and you lean forward. Some rustling, and he throws his shirt to the foot of your bed.

“Now just chill sweetheart.”

His fingers begin rubbing at you again, thumbs sinking low to pop at the bubbles in your neck.

“Fuck, that's really nice.”

He hums appreciatively, working his hands lower and dropping them to your shoulders. The massaging continues, and you feel yourself melting, your body moulding into his. Your legs, once ramrod straight, have bent a little and parted of their own accord, the muscles loosening. Even your breathing has slowed.

“That's better, atta girl,” he says and you whine at the words, a little pathetic mewling sound that tumbles past your lips.

“Oh, you like that, don't you?” The smile is evident in his voice, a smug tone smeared liberally across each word.

“You, you're so-” you begin, but his hand drags across the front of your shirt, just over the tops of your breasts.

“I'm so what?” He whispers in your ear.

“So, so arrogant,” you huff. He laughs, a husky chuckle, and dances the tips of his fingers over your clothed nipple. Gasping, you grasp at his thighs either side of you.

“Yeah? What else am I?” He says, nibbling at your earlobe.

“You- you're cocky, and- and self assured- Oh God!”

Rudely interrupted by him tweaking your nipple between his thumb and forefinger, you swear, back arching off of him for a moment.

“You know,” he says in a gravelly tone directly in your ear, “those are pretty much the same thing.”

“You drive me crazy,” you huff, squirming a little against him as his hands explore your chest over your shirt.

“Good crazy or bad crazy?” He smiles, then bites softly at your neck.

“I- I haven't decided yet.”

“Good. I can say the same about you,” he admits, his hands trailing lower, pulling your shirt up so he can stroke at your bare sides. The touch of fingertips on your skin sends a river of sensations through you that run deep into your core.

“Are you going to- what are you doing, exactly?” You breathe, starting to move against him.

“I'm warming you up sweetheart. Why, don't you like it?”

Genuinely curious, you try to ask what you want to know without using the words.

“N- no, I do. Do you have to, erm, get warmed up? When you, you know.”

He lets out a little huff of a laugh. “Guys are a little less… complicated, than girls. For the most part.”

“Oh. OK, so you can just. I mean, you just, get excited?” Your breathing becomes more ragged when the tip of his thumb grazes the underside of your breast.

“Sweetheart, I got hard seeing you in these little shorts.” Running a finger down your stomach, he lightly pings the elastic of your sleep shorts as if to accentuate his point.

“Really?”

There's no denying it when he moves his hips up and you feel his solid bulge press into the small of your back.

“Really. Can I take this off?” He asks, twisting the hem of your shirt in one hand.

“Yeah.” It's a whisper. You're a little scared of being bare chested, but not having to see his face helps. Plus, he's wound you up so much you're on the verge of begging for his touches, pleading for more.

He guides your top up, up, up, revealing you slowly. Coaxing it over your head, you move your arms up so he can remove it. It ends up in a heap on top of his shirt. One tattooed arm wraps around your waist, pulling you toward him more, his hardness pushing against your ass.

His breathing is unsteady as he grinds his hips, pushing onto you further. Gasping, your fingers are vices, firmly attached to his thighs in a vain attempt to anchor you.

Suddenly his hand is winding into your hair, tugging your head aside so he can run a fat tongue across your neck. You shudder at the sensation, feeling the hard ball of his tongue piercing against your throat When he takes his pillowy lips and sucks at the spot between your neck and shoulder a moan slips out. Grunting in approval, his hands are on your bare tits, fingers pinching at your hardened nipples.

“Holy hell!”

He laughs, running rough fingers down your body, circling your new ink, then dipping down past your waistband. Those tattooed fingers barely brush your pubic hair, teasing you, then glide back up to your stomach.

“Eddie, please.”

Your voice is small, not your own. Eddie groans low in your ear, rubbing his length into the fat of your ass.

“Fuck, princess, I like you saying my name like that. You want me to touch you right here?” he says, pressing down hard over your clothed clit.

The sheer relief of having his touch where you need it gets you close to tears; a gulping shudder of a sob rips from deep in your chest.

“See, you're not broken, sweetheart. Can I take these off?”

Shaking, you hook your fingers into your sleep shorts and pull them down your legs, air hitting your most intimate area. Eddie huffs in your ear, his inked hands rubbing up the insides of your thighs.

“You're so fuckin’ sexy.”

Before you can retort, his fingers dip down to your entrance, gathering your slick. You can hear how wet you are, but it's not in you to think about it. You can't think, only feel.

When his fingers run up and start rubbing circles into your clit, your response is visceral. Bucking up, you chase the feeling, searching for even more.

“I'm gonna slip a finger in, alright princess?”

You nod, waiting for the pain, wincing before it even starts.

“It's OK, you're fine, you gotta relax baby.” He strokes your stomach with his free hand, pressing kisses to your temple.

The tip of his finger breaches you, and the pain doesn't come. Your soaking wet cunt invites him in, warm and pulsing with arousal. He slips it into the hilt, his palm pressing into your clit, and your moan is long and loud. It's never felt like this. Never has it stoked a fire in your gut, bubbled your insides like pop rocks and Coke, turned you into a writhing mess.

He fucks his finger into you, slipping a second in to join the first, and you move your hips, chasing the building tightness in your belly. Each thrust of his hand has you bucking, and in turn rubbing against his member trapped within its denim prison.

“That's it, good fuckin’ girl.” His voice is strained, as if he's trying hard not to lose control.

“Eddie, oh fuck, f-feels so- good, yes, please, please-”

You're not sure what you're begging for, and Eddie doesn't seem to be in any state to ask, but it doesn't matter. His fingers fuck into you in earnest, stroking hard against some spot inside that has you babbling and quivering around him.

“God, you're so tight, this little cunts gonna drive me crazy. So wet and perfect, Jesus Christ.”

The feeling seems too much and not enough, and it grows higher and higher, flooding your body with a pleasure so intense you're sure you black out. The only thing you're aware of is your voice screaming out his name as your body thrusts wildly into his grip. Finally, it dissipates, your body melting against his form, sweating and spent.

You take a breath, and another, trying to gather your wits enough to speak. Eddie speaks first.

“So sweetheart, everything you dreamed it would be?” He asks as he strokes your hair.

“Better. Fuck, Eddie. Thank you.”

“Anytime. Seriously. Any. Time. Day, night, weekends, holidays-”

You giggle, slapping his thigh, and sit up, grabbing your discarded shirt to cover up.

“Sorry, that was probably a little er, frustrating for you.” You say as you glance at his bare torso, drinking in the sight with your eyes for the first time. He's lean, but ripped, a faint sheen of sweating making his tattoos glisten in the low light.

“What do you mean sweetheart?”

“Well, doing that, not getting anything in return...”

He chuckles lightly, “Oh I wouldn't say that,” he glances down, gesturing to his jeans, “full disclosure, I came in my pants.”

“Really?” your eyes widen, staring at him with disbelief.

“I ain't lying. Wanna check?” He waggles his eyebrows at you, making you laugh again.

“You seem better already. Right, I better go.”

Shoulders deflating, you pout, “I suppose you better.”

“Hey don't look at me like that. I hoped that helped. Sleep tight, drink some water. I'll see you tomorrow princess.”

And just like that, he leaves. Of course he leaves, it was just a deal you struck, nothing more. A favour. you wipe stray tears from your eyes and try not to focus on the sound of the front door shutting.

As you collapse on the bed, exhausted, you think about his hands, his words. There's something screaming inside, telling you you're playing with fire, but as you drift off you can't find it in you to mind.

Taglist

@liminalpebble @eddies-puppet @rip-quizilla @micheledawn1975 @vanilla-demon @millercontracting @roanniom @josephquinnsfreckles @leelei1980 @mrsjellymunson @usedtobecooler @eddiesprincess86 @ali-r3n @choke-me-eddie @littlebebebunny @big-ope-vibes

#ms gexy writes #eddie munson smut #eddie munson #eddie munson x reader #eddie munson x you #eddie munson fanfic #eddie x you #tattoo artist eddie munson #tattoo artist!eddie #teach me/show me Eddie #eddie my beloved #eddie x fem reader

3K notes · View notes

luveline · 3 months

Text

𝐢𝐬 𝐢𝐭 𝐠𝐞𝐭𝐭𝐢𝐧𝐠 𝐭𝐨𝐨 𝐦𝐮𝐜𝐡? | 𝐞𝐝𝐝𝐢𝐞 𝐦𝐮𝐧𝐬𝐨𝐧

you finally work up the courage to kiss Eddie for the first time and he can’t cope (even if he claims he can). 2k words. requested here

cw fem!reserved/shy!reader, first kiss, heavy kissing, mutual pining, eddie being a hot dork

˚ʚ♡ɞ˚

Some people (Steve) call Eddie your loser boyfriend, while other people (the girls at work) call him the rockstar.

You see both sides of him now.

“Sweetheart!” he calls, the passenger seat window rolled down, his voice strong where he shouts behind the wheel. The van bumps the curve, leaving a sanguine line of rust in its wake and a creak to make everybody on the sidewalk wince.

“Hello,” you call back.

The van hums. You wait for him to be at a definite stop before you approach, hands on the open window, leaning up so as to see him best. It’s not just a usual date night tonight, Eddie’s taking you to Indianapolis for a rock show, and he’s dressed the part. “Woah, you look cool,” you say, bravely, wondering if that’s the right thing to say. It’s undoubtedly true —he’s slicked his curls with mousse to define them and leave them pitch black in accordance with his eyeshadow, dark and tapped into his lash line. The top he wears is incredibly tight, carving the softer lines of his abs for anyone to see, and his black jacket is ripped in places to expose the ink of his tattoos. “Are they multiplying?”

“What?” he asks, grinning at you. “Are you getting in? It’s freezing!”

“Your tattoos,” you explain, opening the door and popping up into the van with one shoe on the step.

“Shit, you wanna see?”

You’re not scared of Eddie, you just like him. He doesn’t worry you, doesn’t pressure you, nothing nefarious about him. He’s pretty, he’s considerate, and he does stuff like this, peeling out of his jacket to flex his arm at you and show you the Saran wrapping around his bicep. “Like that one?” he asks.

He has nice arms, and they’re all the better for his painful obsession. His newest one is difficult to see well under the wrapping. He notices you squinting and moves it up, tape pulling his skin.

“Another bat?” you ask.

“Not cool?”

“So cool,” you disagree. This bat is unlike the others on his arm, which are small and simple in comparison. This one is heavily detailed and very dark, fangs in small triangles bared. The eyes aglow. The skin around it is red. “Did you get that today?”

“On a whim. Still wanna date me, or is it getting to be too much?”

You can’t answer him, and he knows that. You’re not very good at navigating intimate conversation or circumstance, though you like him, and he must know that too. Or he must really like you. Your dates have been chaste. Only last time could you work up the courage to take his hand, but when you had, he rewarded your courage with a drove of tenderness, fingers rubbing your knuckles and squeezing soft patterns for hours at the back of the movie theatre.

The drive to Indianapolis takes near enough an hour. Eddie puts you on map duty but doesn’t use it, ignoring your offer of directions on the insistence that he knows a shortcut and then rerouting when you get too lost. He tells you there are snacks for you in the centre console and laughs, endeared, when you pop the lid and smile at it all. You talk about the show, a band you’d never heard of but had wanted to see on the grounds of sharing his interests. That’s what couples do, right? They try to do things together. You have to put yourself out of your comfort zone, and you’re happy to try if it means you can do it with him.

“You nervous?” he asks, pulling into the parking garage outside of the venue, a towering, multi-story fiasco crammed with cars and motorbikes.

“No,” you say, not quite mumbling as you look down at your hands.

“Good, don’t be. I’m gonna look after you, we’re gonna have a great time. And then we can get takeout after?” You look up. He stretches his arm out to glance at his watch. “I would’ve taken you before, but good old Indianapolis keeps getting further away.” He smiles apologetically.

You laugh without meaning to. His smile ramps up a notch.

“I love when you laugh. You have such a cute laugh,” he says.

“I know you’re lying,” you say, still laughing anyways.

“I’m not lying, I love the way you laugh!” He shakes his head, curls falling away from his face as he flicks on the light on the car roof. “We have half an hour till doors open.”

“You don’t wanna line up?”

“It’s kind of overwhelming and I figured we’d stay near the back of the crowd for your first gig here, it gets pretty rowdy.” He says ‘pretty rowdy’ like a drag, nodding gently, eyes lit with mirth. You love it when he talks like that.

“We can go now, get further in. I can handle it.”

“It’s not about handling it, I want you to have a good time. Plus, they could ruin your nice dress.”

You meet his gaze all smiles like he is, but heat flickers in your chest and in your stomach, and you have to look away. It’s an impulse you’ve always given into. You’re reserved in the feelings department but trying not to be, Eddie deserves reciprocation, but it’s hard. Either way, he seems to understand this about you, and he hasn’t complained.

Still, a bedraggled silence falls. Nearly awkward, unsure of how to tread, you sit together in your separate seats listening to cars parking and doors opening, closing on either side of you, the headlights of the cars driving past glaringly bright, white flashing over your screwed palms.

“You okay?” he asks.

You’re sure Eddie wants to kiss you. Three nights ago at the movies, after an hour of languid hand holding, he’d looked at your lips no less than three times as he said good night. He told you he’d had an amazing time, and that he couldn’t wait to see you again. You’d said the same in earnest, and then he’d just walked away. All those stolen glances and he hadn’t made a move.

“Eddie… why…” You poke your tongue into your bottom lip momentarily, chewing it over. “Why haven’t we kissed yet?”

“Um–” He lets out a nervous giggle before roughly clearing his throat. You peek at him, watching intently as he takes his hair away from his face with two hands. “I’m just waiting on you, sweetheart. No pressure.” He laughs as he talks, a picture of panic, “You’re sort of shy about that stuff, you know? I didn’t wanna surprise you.”

“But you do want to kiss me?” you ask unsurely.

He puts his hand on your knee, the space between you suddenly smaller and warmer, the light like white glaze on his pupils, illuminating his finer details. He has a mole nestled under his eyelashes too small to see until now; it catches your attention. You stare at him too long.

“Of course I do,” he says, eyebrows pinching together in concern. “I’ve wanted to kiss you since I met you.”

You nod and snap your head back to your lap. Why does he have to be so nice? You wish you’d listened to Steve, even if he was joking, you shouldn’t have ever said yes to Eddie, because now you’re terrified you can’t kiss him and you’ll ruin everything…

“Hey, it’s fine. I’m not waiting for anything. You can take your time or you could never kiss me, and I won’t care. I swear. I mean, I really want you to kiss me but I’ll find a way to cope, I’m sure.” He takes his hand from your leg softly. “Do you want my jacket? It’s cold out, n’ we should probably start walking.”

You pull your head up slowly.

He reads your hesitant expression. “I’m in no rush,” he promises, head ever so slightly ducked to yours.

Okay, you think. Okay, I can do this. You hold your breath and start to lean in. He falters, a millisecond of misunderstanding, before he recognises what you’re doing and smiles. He reaches for your waist with enough care to give you a chance to change your mind, and when you’re close enough to feel his breath, his lashes shutter.

You follow suit, blind, with nothing but your intuition as you press your lips to his.

With a feeling like the hum of the engine under your hands, you bring your fingers to his soft cheek and hold him still. He breathes in harshly, touches you far from it, his palm slipping behind your back to pull you in. You lean into it; it feels natural to give in, to turn your head one way and part your lips, to have him kiss back with heat and surprising sweetness.

You feel unlike yourself in a good way, falling back to kiss forward again, a third time, trying to chase the lulling bliss of his lips. The stomach aching want. Your hand chases across his cheek and into the curls behind his ear, needing him closer but not expecting the sound it elicits. He sighs into your lips and you flinch back, startled by the sensation.

Eddie rubs your back with his index finger, unjudging as you drop your head to catch your breath.

“You okay?” he asks quietly. You can hear his affection. It’s palpable.

You nod, a dizzy weight collected in your forehead, thankful when his free hand catches your cheek and he turns your face gently to the side. “I got too hot,” you confess, only half of the truth.

“It was pretty hot.” He smiles at you like you’re the only person in the world, like you’ve a secret only he knows. “Want me to turn on the A/C?”

“No, I–” want to kiss you again, you think. You might even tell him so, but he starts to blow on your face, disrupting any thoughts you’d had earlier. He purses his lips and blows cold breath on your cheek, a tenderness in his gaze and the tip of his thumb where it rests just under your eye. “Oh.”

This might be the most romantic thing anyone’s ever done for you. Your face feels precious in his careful hand, pretty under his longing look. You’re not scared when he encourages you back to his lips, your eyes quick to close, your hands across the gap of your seats to gather his shirt between tight fingers.

His kiss is a reflection of him. Loser, rockstar, he’s eager and his hands start to betray that, his kissing melty hot and addictive as the tip of his nose presses hard to yours. You turn your face to accommodate him better and that small action drives him crazy. He’s pulling you in, smiling into your mouth, making breathy sounds that’ll stick around in your head ten times as long as the tingles filling your chest as just kisses and kisses and doesn’t stop.

“M’sorry,” he says, pulling away, and then stealing another heavy, soft kiss like he couldn’t wait. “Sorry,” he apologises again, stroking the skin beside your eye to encourage you into opening them. “I’m not trying to get carried away. Just can’t believe you just kissed me.”

“No, it’s okay, I– I really wanted to.”

He kisses your cheek. You aren’t expecting it and you don’t know how to deal with it. It’s like kissing him has invigorated him, you’re a shot he knocked back, his excitement catching as he begs, “Close your eyes again, sweetheart, just one more–”

You raise your chin and he practically gasps, immediately pressing a last chaste kiss to your burning lips.

“I’m not always like this,” he promises, leaning away, his fingertips falling from your face to trace down your neck, your shoulder. “You’re just so fucking pretty I lost my mind. I’m on best behaviour from now on, swears.”

He raises his hand up in a scout’s honour.

You breathe out happily. “Thank you.”

“Oh my god. Quick, we better get out of this van before I lose my mind.” He shakes his head. “You’re insane. I have such a crush on you, holy fuck,” —he turns away from you and gets out of the van— “Jesus.”

You pull down the sun visor to check your reflection in the mirror. You look thoroughly kissed, eyes aglow with it.

“Fuck!” Eddie swears. You beam at yourself as he wraps on the window. “Come on, sweetheart! I have a concert to pretend to pay attention to.”

You slink out of your seat, brave enough to try for another kiss so long as it doesn’t kill him dead right here in the parking lot.

˚ʚ♡ɞ˚

please like/reblog or comment if you enjoyed! I love knowing what you think and it means so much to me/ inspires me to write even more!!! <3 but of course I hope you enjoyed reading regardless :D

#eddie munson #eddie munson x reader #eddie munson fluff #eddie munson x you #stranger things fic #eddie munson fanfic #eddie munson imagine #eddie munson x y/n #eddie munson fic #eddie munson x female reader #eddie munson x fem!reader #stranger things #stranger things fanfiction #eddie munson lives

5K notes · View notes

crappymixtape · 1 year

Text

my heart in your hands

REQUEST → anonymous, 500 FOLLOWER CELEBRATION ❝ angst prompt: “do you regret it?” – this gives eddie insecure about his relationship with reader after some shit hit the fan vibes | ( 2.2k – a sprinkle of angst, a sprinkle of fluff, all the feelings, established relationship, eddie x reader )

M Y H E A R T I N Y O U R H A N D S 🎶 loner, joan

Eddie was swimming in a sea of bodies, two beers raised safely over his head as he tried to find you in the crowd, music so loud he could barely hear himself think.

When you’d asked him to come with you he couldn’t say no. He never could. Not to you. And even though he didn’t really know anyone at the party he stood by your side smiling and nodding, quietly greeting your friends. Friends of friends. Letting you take the lead and chatting everyone up.

It was what had drawn him to you when you first met. The way your eyes lit up when you were joking and making everyone laugh. All animated and full of energy and exuding this bright feeling. The little group of people around you waiting for the next funny quip, hanging on your words and you loved it. Loved the conversation, the way you made at least two new friends at every single party and Eddie was so happy to just be there along for the ride.

Usually. But tonight felt different.

He expected to run the usual circuit. Walk in, grab a beer, find your friends, laugh all night until things grew a little fuzzy around the edges and go home, but not tonight.

No. Tonight you ran into Remmy.

“Remmy?” your voice had taken on a different sound, so surprised and so happy. Eyes lit up like Eddie hadn’t seen before, big smile pulling at your lips and when he followed your line of sight there was a boy at the other end.

A good looking boy.

Tall. All lean muscle and sharp lines. A shock of black hair and enough of a presence to command the room. Nothing like Eddie. The antithesis of Eddie. Everything he wasn’t and he tried to not let his mind run away with it. Tried to stay grounded. Squeezed your hand in his and followed along.

“Holy shit!” Remmy had yelled back, the grin on his face somehow making him even more handsome and Eddie’s stomach twisted at the thought of the other boy’s hands on your waist. Trailing up your back. Pulling in the scent of your shampoo as your hair fell over your shoulders and holding you close.

Holding his girl close.

“How are you?” you asked, shoving Remmy playfully with a hand pressed to his chest and he laughed. A deeply warm sound that made Eddie burn all the way up to his ears and when your hand fell from his he had to stop himself from grabbing it again.

“I’m great, how are you? I haven’t seen you since graduation,” Remmy hadn’t even looked at Eddie yet, eyes only for you.

“So good. I’m just over at the gallery helping with sales and setting up installations and–”

Eddie cleared his throat, hands clasped behind his back, trying so hard not to cut in and when you heard it your eyes widened.

“Oh! Rem. This is my boyfriend, Eddie,” turning you grabbed hold of Eddie’s leather jacket and pulled him forward, bringing him between the two of you and Remmy smiled his big smile.

“Ed. Lucky man,” Remmy gave him a wink and all Eddie could do was laugh. A small huff of air he had to force out and he hoped neither of you had noticed.

“Hah, yeah. Don’t I know it,” Eddie tried to joke, but it fell short and you caught the shift in his tone, the one that screamed I’m uncomfortable and you thought he needed a break. An excuse to get away.

“Babe, wanna grab us some beer?” you asked, thinking you were throwing him a lifeline and Eddie’s stomach lurched. Grab beer. Away from you. Leaving you alone with this other guy, this other guy you had chemistry with.

“Uh. Y–yeah. Course. Be right back,” he pressed a chaste kiss to your forehead and turned to walk to the kitchen, a peal of laughter falling from your lips as soon as you started talking to Remmy again and the thoughts running through Eddie’s mind started to take hold.

He had to have been an ex. Maybe even the one right before him. The one that drove the bright red Ford Bronco out front with the shiny new paint and rack up top. The one who played ball in college. Parents had a house in the Hamptons. The one who could buy you nice things and take you nice places and treat you real nice. All the things Eddie couldn’t do and as he wove back through all the people with your beers he caught you back by the stereo where he’d left you.

Still laughing.

Still talking.

Still Remmy and he pushed and shoved to get through the crowd.

“Hey, sweetheart. D’you have a minute?” Eddie walked up emphasizing his nickname for you, beer bottle necks held fast in one hand and the other grabbing onto yours.

“Oh?” your brows pinched together, furrowed in concern, “Everything okay?”

“Yeah, yeah it’s okay. Just need you in the other room,” Eddie lied and he could feel Remmy’s eyes on him.

“Okay, yeah. Sorry, Rem. Catch you later?” you asked and the other boy shrugged indifferently, so casual, definition of cool.

“Definitely. Real good to see you,” Remmy leaned down to give you another hug and then glanced over at Eddie, “You too, Ed.”

“Yeah. Real good,” Eddie repeated, but he didn’t bother to sugar coat how short it sounded and pulled you away back through the crowd. Down a hallway and through a door and into an empty room.

You watched as Eddie set the beers down on a dresser with a loud, clumsy clink. He roughed his hands over his face and loosed a heavy sigh that groaned low at the end. Upset and frustrated and when he finally looked up at you his eyes were big and sad. Lips pulling down into a frown. His warm smile no where to be found and you felt your heart ache.

“Babe? What’s going on?” worry squeezed in your chest as you watched him, feeling so far from him even though he was only a few steps away.

“Do you regret it?” he asked, voice tight, fingers tangling in his hair as he tried to shove it out of his face. Tried so hard to keep it together and you took a step toward him.

“Wait. Regret? Eddie, regret what?” your heart was hammering now, beating hard against your ribs as you held your breath, taking another step toward him and he swallowed hard.

“Regret me. This. Us,” he flipped a hand back and forth in the space between you and you swore your heart stopped.

“What? No. Jesus, Eddie. Why would I–”

“I know I don’t know how to throw a fuckin’ football. M’not big and strong or–or riding around on some white horse with a bunch of armor and shit, but–but you gotta tell me. If it’s not working or–or if you wanna be with someone else–”

You took the last two steps toward him in one and pressed your fingers to his lips. Stopped the words from coming out. Shook your head and took his face in your hands, eyes searching his. Dark and deep like whiskey. Like liquid amber. Like if you looked hard enough you’d be able to tell him how you felt without saying, but it didn't matter because the words came easy.

“Eddie Munson. I don’t care about big and strong. I don’t care about football or stupid horses. I don’t need any of that bullshit. I need you.”

And his face softened, lips parted, leaned into your touch and let out the breath he’d been holding. Lifted his hands to cover yours, wide and warm and grounding.

“Yeah?” he asked, voice low and rough, thick with the feeling swelling in his chest.

“Yeah. Yes. Eddie–” you gave him a small smile, oh babe, “–I love you, Eddie. And everything that makes you, you.”

And then you pulled him in soft and slow, pressed a kiss to his lips, caught him as he fell into you and it was sweet. Full of promises and adoration and affection and god damn you loved that boy.

Pulling away just far enough to speak you smiled at him, “Plus, Remmy doesn’t know shit about rolling a nat 20 and that’s just a real turn off.”

Eddie’s eyes shifted, warmed, the heat blowing his pupils wide. Liquid honey, burnt caramel and he pushed into you, lips brushing against yours as he spoke, “Sweetheart, you can’t say shit like that. Gonna make me do somethin’ about it.”

You grinned, “Yeah? Maybe that’s what I was goin’ for.”

Eddie crowded in over you, arms snaking around your waist, lips pulling up finally into that smile you loved so much and he hummed, “My girl.”

And you hummed right back, “All yours.”

crappymixtape™ • steve harrington masterlist // stranger things masterlist

292 notes · View notes

zunniva · 1 year

Text

The Wallflower

“So have you made any friends yet?” I can hear the sarcasm on my sisters voice, she knows I don't really know how to make friends and she always needs to remind me about it at any given opportunity.

“I just got here you know, haven't been out and about much. Just work and trying to sort out the apartment ok?” I sigh in to the phone

“Yeah well we both know that when I call you in 2 weeks you'll be using that same excuse...or any of the other 30 ones you have in store. You're gonna be as alone there as you were back here” she snickers

My sister's always been mean to me about not having an easy time meeting new people. But it's gotten worse since I graduated high school 3 years ago. I was living with her, sharing an apartment before I came here, hated every minute of it. She is my opposite; cool, calm and collected amongst strangers. Has no problem talking, trusts people to be honest, she's outgoing and she's the pretty one... Mum always said “here's my lovely daughter Laura...and there's the other one” pointing at me

“Laura, it's been a week...” I say

“Well? So? I mean I'd been at college for 2 days when I got invited to my first party, 3 days I got a date... A week is like a life time. You have what, 1 friend and you've known her since you were 5... I think it's time to talk to people, or you'll be sad and alone forever. Fucking eternal wallflower” she's annoyed I can't see the joy in meeting new people “and you need to get a date soon or you'll dry up like a prune, I mean seriously I lost my virginity in senior year, that was kinda late...and you're 2 years older than me. Like...you should have been first. You're not ugly...per say. I mean that 'don't look at me' thing you have going isn't attractive but I mean you have pretty...eyes.”

“Thank you... Well, my life my choices Laura. Like always” I sigh, I'm so sick an tired of her dictating what “I NEED” to do according to her. Like the virginity thing, yeah she lost it her senior year... That was 2 years after I graduated, and I mean I could tell her that so did I, lose it in my senior year...only, she lost it by choice to someone who liked her, I did not. I was a joke to someone at one of the only parties my sister ever got me to come along to. I was the designated driver that night for my sister and her friends. This guy I'd liked for years started flirting with me, and starved for attention as I was I fell for it. He fucked me rough from behind so he wouldn't have to look at me. He wasn't kind, he wouldn't kiss me or even touch me, I wasn't pretty enough for that. He told me when I tried to touch him, told me to keep my fat ugly hands to myself all he wanted was my pussy. After he laughed at me and told me I was just a bet. His friends bet him he couldn't get the loser wallflower to drop her panties for him, and “lucky” for him I was a real easy fuck so now he won the bet. This then led to him making the time we had left in school a living hell, spreading a rumour in our class that I practically begged him to fuck me so I wouldn't graduate a virgin. This along with everything else I had to live through made me even more of a loner. And now I have to listen to my sister telling me I need to get laid so I don't dry up, I'd rather actually. I've been in therapy for the last 2 years about it so, I mean not saying I'm ok with it, but the feelings following that night have subsided somewhat. I will never ever forgive him but hopefully someone, some day might be able to help me heal some of the damage done. Doubtful though seeing as I shy away from everyone instinctively.

“Yeah your choices SUCK Kat... How on earth could you think that moving to fucking nowhere in Indiana would make any difference? You don't even have your freaky friend around. What you're gonna hang out with one of your old teachers forever? That's fucking SAD!” Laura is getting pissed now that she hasn't managed to spark a response from me. It's easier to zone her out over the phone I've noticed.

“You do realize I'm closer to Casey now than I was at home? She literally lives in Indianapolis... Like a 1 hour car ride away. And what's wrong with Stella then? She's like 15 years older than me, not as ancient as you make her sound. I mean seriously Laura, if you can't be civil...just don't call me any more. I'll see you for Christmas and mum's birthday that'll be plenty” I say

“FINE!” and she slams the phone down in my ear, I actually let out a sigh of relief. She's going to call in 2 weeks again. I'm sure of it, she can't not be a a pain in my ass, and she's the nosiest person I know. She NEEDS to ask me about my life, she fucking craves it. It's not that I hate her...but sometimes, MAN do I hate her!

So backstory to how I ended up here in Hawkins, Indiana.

I grew up in Seattle, when I was 5 my mum and dad split up and she moved to a new apartment in another part of town. Me and Laura moved with mum, and I started school with all new kids. This is when I met Casey. The only friend I've ever had. I wasn't as shy and withdrawn until I was about 12. That's when the bullying started to become so bad I kinda evolved into a wallflower to avoid being noticed at all. Casey was always there trying to protect me but she was a bit odd herself so it usually ended up with us against the world. She on the other hand were raised by a single dad and have 3 older brothers who taught her to fight so the older she got the less anyone messed with her. I was shy, had glasses, was chubby and puberty hit early making me the only girl in class with boobs instantly making me “the slut” among the girls in my class. Because apparently, as everyone knows... If you have boobs you're doing it with the guys. Middle school was awful except for Ms Johnsons class, she was the only teacher who saw I didn't want to talk in front of people and the only one who respected that. We became unlikely friends as she would let me hang out after class if Casey wasn't around.

By the time high school rolled around my missions to disappear into the walls was successful, no one ever noticed me at all. This became such a part of my everyday routine I couldn't get out of it. I'd learned that Ms Johnson had moved back to her home town when I hit senior year, I was sad about that. Because now that meant that I only had 1 person left on school grounds who actually liked me, and that was Casey. But she was athletic and had a lot of things going on outside of class so I was alone, very alone, most of the time now. My mum used to try and make me hang out with Laura and her friends, but oh my good god did I not want to do that! It was one of these times when she'd made me drive Laura and her awful gang of friends to a party that the...thing happened. After that I became even more withdrawn from people. This is when my sister really turned on me and became the worst of the bullies. She'd comment on what I wore, what I ate, how I looked, my weight, my inability to make friends, my grades and finally my decision to not apply to college after high school. Everything I did was wrong, but hey apparently I have pretty eyes at least. I think that's the nicest thing she's ever said to me.

So after graduation I worked for a while at a local library and I liked it fine. Mum was SO disappointed that I with my good grades didn't apply to a college when Laura got in to her first choices with her average grades. I asked her point plank if she thought that me with my social anxiety would thrive in a college setting? She just scoffed at me saying something about it just being in my head and I needed to get over myself and grow up. Yeah, real supportive that woman. Dad suddenly passed away leaving a small fortune to me and my sister. We'd never known he had money, maybe not telling us was his way of keeping it from mum. Well Laura bought an apartment straight away, she was “to good” to be living in a dorm anyway. She spent the rest of the money fairly quickly. Me... I still have almost all of it, seeing as I have nothing I want to spend money on,I just have it... I did buy a car though. That was it.

So I moved in with Laura for a while when mum basically threw me out as she met this guy. Then one day out of the blue Ms Johnson called me

“Hello Kat, it's Stella”

“Ms Johnson, hi how are you?”

“Kat...it's Stella. We're both adults now” I could hear her smile

“Ok, Stella. How are you?”

“Oh I'm good thanks, how are you?”

“Well... Ok I guess. Living with my sister so I've been better” she knew the kind of relationship I have with Laura.

“Ouch, well then maybe I'm some kind of fairy godmother calling you like this then. You know I moved back to Hawkins a few years ago?”

“Yeah, I was devastated when I got back to school and you weren't there any more” I say

“Aw, I'm sorry but this thing came up out of the blue and I had to decide fast. So my uncle passed that year and he left me his book store here in Hawkins, I grew up in this store so I couldn't say no when his lawyer called me. But now, I decided I wanna travel some before I become to old” she chuckles “so I wanted to ask you if you'd have any interest coming here and running the store for me while I'm gone?”

“Excuse me? Me, run your book store? Are you for real?” having a book store has always been my dream

“Well I remember you talking so much about it being your dream when we'd have our talks I thought who better to ask” she says and I feel like crying

“Yes... without any doubt yes!”

“Well... you do realize some of it will include talking to people?” she says

“Well... I need to learn sometime, can't be hiding in my local library for ever stacking books. Plus, it's not a big town right?” I ask

“No it's on the smaller side, very charming if you ask me. But then again I grew up here so I might be bias” she says with a laugh “there's barely ever a crowd anywhere except on holidays and then I keep the store closed anyway so you can hide if you feel like it. But I was thinking you could come here like a month before I leave to I can teach you what you need to know. Does that sound ok?”

“Absolutely, when would you like me to be there?” I say feeling excited for the first time in...well forever

“Well I was planning on leaving in June so maybe come at the beginning of May? Or is that too soon?”

“It's not soon enough” I laugh “I would pack up and leave by tomorrow if that's the case”

“Well, I couldn't pay you that much right now and I'd feel bad. But if you'd like to you can come at the middle of April then? That's like 3 weeks from now”

“You have yourself a deal Stella” I say

Telling Laura and my mum I was leaving was the hard part. I think mum always counted on me being there for her to run errands and such so she wouldn't have to and Laura...well she needed me to help pay rent. Otherwise she had no interest in what I did.

“You can't fucking LEAVE?! What about the rent? I can't make that being a full time student!”

“Well you'll just have to take some money from your savings then” I said, knowing very well she spent it all “until you can get a room mate that is”

“Yeah...well. I could, but what if I wanted to live with my sister then, huh?” she tries

“You want to live with me? Laura c'mon no one's gonna believe that. Least of all me. Just get a room mate from college, I bet there's a lot of people wanting to get out of the dorms and live in an apartment down town instead” I say as I mentally start deciding what to bring with me

“A room mate? Like... a stranger?” she looks puzzled

“Well you always say you have such an easy time getting to know people. So get to know someone and ask them to move in. Or just ask any of your existing friends... You do have choices. Whether you like or not I am going to move to Indiana in 2 weeks.”

“Oh you'll be back once loneliness hits you” she's suddenly snappish again

“We'll see” I say and I go to my room and start making a list of things to bring. I decide to call Casey

“Hello?”

“Hey Casey”

“Hey Kat, how you doin' girl?”

“Better than ever, I'm moving”

“Wow...really? Where to?”

“Indiana”

“WHAT!? But where, why, when?”

“This town called Hawkins, Stella called and asked me to be her sub for a while when she's travelling. I'm going to manage her book store for a while”

“Wow! Cool, I didn't know you kept in touch with her”

“Not really kept in touch per say. We've talked maybe twice over the years, but now she just called out of the blue. I'm leaving in 3 weeks, but I thought maybe I can come see you for a week before I leave for Hawkins?”

“Of fucking course you can sweetie”

“Awesome! I'll be there around the 11th maybe?”

“Sure thing! You driving all on your own or?”

“Yeah, I mean I could have my things sent there, I'm not bringing any furniture only my books and clothes. Everything else I can buy there once I know where I'll be staying. But I want to have my car with me so driving seems the best option”

“Well... I was going to come home and see mum and dad soon so what if I come there and then we'll have a road trip back here?”

“You'd do that?”

“Yeah I mean why wouldn't I? Isn't that what best friends are for?” I can hear her smile

“I'd love that Casey! Call me when you've booked your flight and I'll make sure to be ready to go”

“Will do, and sweetie... I think this small town thing might be good for you. City life hasn't been good to you. You might even grow the balls to meet some new people. Gotta go though, talk to you tomorrow or something. Bye love ya”

“Love ya, bye”

Grow the balls to meet new people, nah...not likely. I would however need to talk to people if they come in to buy books. I need to mentally prepare myself for that somehow.

The weeks leading up to leaving are...well strange. Mum calls daily trying to get me to change my mind, and Laura...well she's not speaking to me at all. So at least something is good in all of this. I've packed everything I want to bring with me, the rest I've donated to Goodwill. Casey called me and told me we can leave on the 11th in the morning if we want to. It will take about a day and a half to drive if we make good time and don't stop too often. I'm heaven I'm finally getting out of this place and leaving it and all bad memories behind.

So that was 2 weeks ago, I've been living in Hawkins for 1 week now. Stella helped me find this amazing apartment right in the middle of town. I live about a 10 minute walk from the book store. Stella is super nice, the store is heaven. I've always loved books, they've been my friends when I had no one else. I love that I can be in any world in an instant. I've fallen in love with Mr Darcy, gotten lost in Narnia with Lucy, I've been on an adventure with Bilbo Baggins and not once have I been bullied or made fun of. Books are my escape and have always been. I read absolutely everything I can get my hands on. I might actually lose money from working here. Stella's been teaching me where everything is this first week, next week is ordering both for the store but also how to make orders for customers. Then the third weeks is the one I dread the most...that's when I'm to learn the register and how to do sales. That's when I have to interact with people. But so far everyone that's been in here seems very friendly, and the atmosphere in town is so much calmer than anywhere I'd been in Seattle. Casey calls almost every night asking how I'm doing.

Time jump 4 weeks

“So you'll be ok now? You know how everything works? And remember if there's anything just call Francis ok? I know you can do this Kat, you've been doing great so far!” Stella hands me the keys on Sunday, the night before she leaves

“Yeah, I think I can do it without help. The downside to having a eidetic memory... I can now remember every instruction manual to everything in the store, plus everything you've told me”

“God I wish I had that, would make ordering so much easier if I didn't constantly have to look up order numbers all the time” Stella sighs

“Well, you can just take a deep breath and leave the store in my hands now. Have a great time and send me postcards from everywhere”

“I will, you're my hero Kat! I know you'll do great. Promise me one thing though... at least TRY to make one friend? This town can get boring otherwise” she smiles at me and I promise her I will try, she accepts that and gives me a hug and leaves.

Stella had been saving up for this trip for years, she's going on a round the world trip. So I'm here for at least 6 months if not more, she's visiting friends as she travels most of them in Europe. She also wanted to do a trip through the US when she gets back so she might be another couple of months if I'm doing ok. I'm nervous about the following day being my first alone in the store. I make dinner, then I put away the last of my books. I finally got the bookshelves I ordered delivered so now all my things have a home. I must say the apartment is very cosy, I might have to invite Casey soon.

Monday 10 am

I turn the 'OPEN' sign and unlock the door, it's my first day alone in here. Mondays are slow so I'm in for a smooth start at least. I have some ordering to do and some reorganizing I've been planning. I think the layout of the store could be better. I'm half way through the science corner when I hear the bell on the door. I look around the corner and I see a girl about my age looking around

“Hello? Anyone here?”

“I'll be right with you” the words were stuck for a second but I got them out. I come out from the corner with a smile, I've tried SO hard to make my smile look not so uncomfortable but more open and friendly. “Hey, how can I help you?”

“Oh, hi... Where's Stella?”

“Ehm, Stella has taken some time off. I'm going to be here for a while taking care of the store for her”

“Wow, ok. Well... welcome to Hawkins then I suppose. So, you're new... never seen you before so not a local. I'm Robin, I work at Family Video. I tend to talk too much so just slap me when you need me to shut up. Uhmm... So I need this book right...well duh I'm in a book store. Well so, I read about this book in a magazine and they recommended it if you're like in to science fiction and stuff. 1984? You have it? I know it's like on some high schools reading list... but yeah Hawkins made it's own rules. I mean they thought the kids in the DnD club were Satan worshippers” I just stare at her... there are a lot of sounds coming from such a petit person

“Ok...woah there” I stop her talking “you're looking for 1984 by George Orwell did I get that right?”

“Yeah, right” big smile

“Ok, yeah I have it. I'll get it for you” I go and I get the book she's looking for “here you go. Was that all?” I want to make some kind of small talk she seems nice but my brain can't find any words that aren't book store related

“Thanks, so when did you move to Hawkins and where from?” she smiles at me again

“Well... I came here 5 weeks ago now, from Seattle”

“Seattle? Wow that's far... but like...why here?” She puts her elbows on the counter and stares at me with interested eyes

“Ehmmm... I know Stella from before. She used to be my teacher in middle school. She called and asked if I wanted the job while she was travelling”

“Cool, where she off to then? How long are you here for? Where do you live... I mean do you know anyone but Stella around here?” A lot of questions and my mind is quickly going blank

“I'm sorry... I suck at small talk. I think I'm here at least 8 months, she's going to go around the world. Ehhhh... I live in the blue house on Main...and I know no one”

“Ooook...so when Stella does something she does it thoroughly apparently! Awesome! Well... I can be your friend, and my 2 best friends are amazing I think you'd like them... Wanna hang out sometime?”

“I...ehmmm... I don't know...how to be around new people” I blush

“I think you're doing just fine... I mean I can be a handful and so far you've answered all of my questions. Steve's a bit more mellow but Eddie...well he can be like me a bit intense. But they're great” she smiles. So her friends are...guys.

“So one of them your boyfriend or?” I ask

“Noooo... I'm a lesbian”

“Oh... my best friend is a lesbian” I have no idea why I tell her this

“She is? Bring her here I'll be my most charming self... I mean if she's single that is”

“She is... as far as I know. I was going to invite her here this weekend.” I say thinking that this Robin might actually be just Casey's type

“Cool, well I need to run thanks for the book” she says and pays “so if you wanna hang out and meet Steve we work until 7 pm. So when you close up just, you know come on in to the video store and say hi. You pass it on your way home” she gives me yet another smile and it feels so friendly I can't stop my mouth

“Maybe you wanna come to dinner with me tonight? You can bring your friends? I was gonna make lasagna...” WHAT THE HELL?

“Sure! We'd love to I know I can answer for the guys to”

“What are they like... I mean what do they like to do... I wanna know if I have anything to talk to them about... I... haven't made a friend since I was 5...” I say and I turn a deep red color

“5!? Wow then you need us” she giggles “well Steve he's mostly in to movies and girls... Eddie is a mechanic who loves rock 'n roll and DnD” she says

“Well... I love movies to and ...well I've read every DnD book that's come out so I might have something to talk to them about then” I smile and this time it feels natural

“Wow... So you're a nerd too then? Eddie's gonna love you. Damn gotta go but we'll be at yours around 7:30 then. Blue house on main?”

“Yes, 2nd floor, door on the right. It says K. Smith on the door”

“Nice, see you then” and she's out the door. I start to hyperventilate, what the hell did I jut do? Did I invite 3 complete strangers in to my home? I need to call Casey! I go in to the office and pick up the phone dialling the number for Caseys office

“Casey Rowling, Human resources”

“Hey”

“Kat?”

“Yeah, panicking”

“Why? What happened?”

“I think I've done something potentially stupid”

“Ok?”

“I've invited 3 strangers to have dinner with me tonight”

“Wait....what? YOU did what?”

“Yes....yes exactly I did what... This girl came in looking for a book, talking oh my god she was talking. I like her though and before I knew it I asked her and her 2 guy friends over for dinner tonight. What the hell do I do Casey?”

She chuckles “Well I'd say make dinner... But c'mon Kat, this is a good thing. So ok a girl and 2 guys... like boyfriend and friend or what?”

“Nah she plays for your team... They're her best friends”

“She does...she cute?”

“Well she did want me to bring you here... She's energetic, ehmmm... red hair, greenish eyes, pretty, petit...very friendly and talks A LOT!” I say trying to describe Robin “Oh yeah her name is Robin and she has freckles”

“Sounds like a real cute girl... Soooo...when can I come meet her” Casey laughs

“Well...let me see first if I scare them away with my complete lack of social skills or if they'll hang around for a while” I giggle

“Aww c'mon Kat, you're awesome. Just try to relax and they'll love you. I know I do...and you've been a weirdo since we were 5”

I know she thinks so, and I mean...if she hadn't then why would she have been my friend for 17 years. I just have a really hard time showing anyone else that. She knows this

“I know you're freaking out about this, but something about this girl must have struck a chord with you Kat. Or you wouldn't have invited her, and her friends... I mean good girl right there! Maybe you'll fancy one of her friends? I know you're hurt real bad but not every guy is like that asshole sweetie, maybe... I don't know keep an open mind?” she just wants what's good for me I know but that pit in my stomach that's churning and reaking havoc right now is soooo bad. “I realize you need support here but... I have to work I have a meeting in 5 and I need to look through my notes. You gonna be ok? I can call when I get home around 6:30?” she says

“I don't know... I mean I am freaking out you've got that right. But, I think I'll be fine. If they're anything like Robin they'll keep the conversation going even if I'm not.” I smile at the memory of the very talkative girl “Ok so work hard and play nice. Good luck in your meeting and I'll call you before you go to work tomorrow instead. I might be to busy preparing the food by 6:30 to get to the phone. Love ya” I say

“Love ya to, and you play nice also. Have fun, I'm rooting for you! And just imagine when Laura calls next time and you can actually tell her you've made 3 new friends, might kill the bitch” Casey chuckles and we hang up

She's right... If this night goes well I can finally tell my sister that yes I have made new friends, 2 being male even, she's going to hate that. This makes me smile as I continue rearranging in the store. There's a few more customers coming in throughout the day. Just that small encounter with Robin being kind of a success, from my point of view, makes interaction with any one else coming in to the store easier. I have a smile on my face the whole day, as I close up for the day the butterflies in my stomach start acting up. It's 4:30... In 3 hours I'll have people over, people I have no relation to. I go to the supermarket and get he things I need for dinner, then as I walk past the video store I look inside, I can't see Robin anywhere but I do see a tall, fucking gorgeous guy with great hair stacking some shelves. Maybe that's Steve? No... I mean she would have mentioned if she was bringing someone so handsome it might make me cry. I giggle to myself as I continue home.

Earlier at Family Video

“Steve, you're not busy tonight are you? After work?” Robin strolls in from her morning break

“Nah, was gonna hang out with Ed for a bit”

“Good! Call him and tell him to meet us here. We're all invited to dinner!” Robin smiles

“Dinner? Where?” Steve sounds confused

“I met this really cute chick at the book store. Apparently Stella is travelling the world and this girl from Seattle came to run the store for her. She doesn't know ANYONE here Steve and she's been here a month already. So I kinda said yes when she invited us for dinner...she's making us lasagna” big smile again

“Wait, wait... what? Let me get this... Stella's gone on a trip?”

“Yes”

“This girl from Seattle is running the store for her while she's gone?”

“Yes”

“She's been here a month and still doesn't know anyone?”

“Nope”

“And she invited US for dinner... you sure she didn't just invite you and you're bringing us along as a package deal?”

“No she said to bring my friends if you guys weren't busy. She's real shy but oh my god Steve she's so cute. I think...and I'm sorry dude, but she's just Ed's type. She's read EVERY DnD book there is, but she loves movies to so I guess you'll have something to talk to her about as well. Soooo... we're going right?”

“Ok... So cute but shy girl asks us 3 to come have dinner? You think I'm passing up a home cooked meal? Do I look like an idiot?”

“Yes...but I thought you'd go for it anyway” Robin makes a face at him “Now call Ed while I get to unpacking stuff. We're to be there at 7:30 ok”

“Ok, I don't even know how to explain this to him but I'll call” Steve sighs and goes over to the phone

“Yeah this is Eddie”

“Yeah... So long story that I have no clue how to explain to you dude, but be here at 7 we're going to dinner at a new girl's house. Robin will...well I guess attempt to explain it to you”

“Steve? I...what?”

“Just be here at 7”

“Ok...fine see you at 7”

Steve hangs up, still confused

“THERE, I CALLED, HE'LL BE HERE AT 7” Steve calls to Robin in the back

“GREAT DINGUS! NOW COME HELP” she calls back and he sighs and goes to the back to see what the problem is.

At around 5 he happens to look out the window as he's putting new arrivals out on the shelves. He sees this very cute girl passing by looking in. She doesn't see that he's looking at her but she seems to be scanning the store for something or someone. Maybe that's the girl Robin met? She sure was cute, maybe not exactly Steve's type but he can definitely see Eddie go for her.

Back at Kats place

Even though I've made probably hundreds of lasagnas through the years now I'm struggling to remember the steps. My mind is so preoccupied with actually hanging out with new people it's starting to overheat I think. I have to leave it all and go out on the balcony just to get some air, this is ridiculous... Robin was a real nice girl, so her friends ought to be nice to? And if you don't hit it off with them then at least you've taken a step in the right direction. I try to give myself a pep talk like Casey would. I look at the time, it's 6, I need to get started now. Cooking and baking is a hobby I've always enjoyed. It calms my mind. I take a deep breath and I shake my whole body trying to rid it of the tension. It kinda works so I get going on the food. As I start my mind finally relaxes and turns thought free for a while. At 6:45 I put the lasagna in the oven and I sit down to try and relax some more before they arrive, instant freak out. I need to shower and change how could I forget? I've been hauling books all day I must smell like a sweaty pig! I run in to the bathroom and I shower at lightning speed, dry myself off quickly and then I freeze in front of my wardrobe. What the hell to wear? Usually after work it's sweats and a t-shirt, doesn't seem fitting tonight. I look through my clothes...maybe just a pair of jeans and a nice top? I have a blue one I really enjoy, Casey said it makes me look amazing. I mean she loves me so she has to say it but maybe I can wear it regardless? I take it out and put it on, looking at myself in the mirror. Well... it didn't make me look worse than before so, I guess it's a win. I brush my hair out and I put on just a hint of perfume. It's almost 7:30, and I'm pacing in the kitchen trying to not have a fit. Set the table...yes I can set the table. There's a knock at the door as I set the plates down on the table. FUCK! One deep breath an here we go!

I open the door and I see Robins smiling face, but no one else. Did her friends not want to come?

“Hey, we're here, the guys had to have a smoke before coming up. So I brought snacks and I brought some beer. I mean not sure if you think beer goes with lasagna but I mean it goes with everything right? And these guys are a bit nervous meeting you so I promised them beer if they just relaxed a bit and yeah here's flowers for you I didn't know what to give you. I mean I had to give you something you're new in town and I said welcome didn't I?” a flood of words straight away, I just gawk at her. Her friends are nervous about meeting me? But...

“Ehmmm... hey, so yeah... welcome. I have to set the table but come in and make yourselves at home. I can take those” I say and take the beers and the flowers. “Good thinking I totally spaced out in the store and forgot to get something to drink. I'm sort of a wreck to...I haven't met new people in...well forever” I say and I head back to the kitchen. I hear voices and heavier footsteps coming through the door. I can do this! I can make small talk and I CAN act like a normal enough person for one night. I keep giving myself this pep talk as I finish setting the table and making a salad.

“Hey can I help?” Robin's suddenly standing in the door “I left the guys in your living room. Eddie's already mesmerized by your book collection... Steve's keeping an eye on him, he gets easily excited, kinda like a puppy. He might climb your shelves if not monitored” she giggles

“Huh? My books? He's in to books as well, wasn't he a DnD nerd who likes rock?”

“Yeah he is, but he reads more than anyone I know. I think he'll try and leave with at least a few of your books” I look terrified and Robin laughs “no, no like he's gonna want to borrow some of them”

“Oh, phew I thought he was going to kidnap them” I smile

“Nah I'll tackle him and you can hog-tie him if he tries” she winks at me “so did you need help?”

“You can cut up some bread if you'd like. Knives are in that drawer over there and the bread's there on the counter” I point and she nods and goes to get a bread knife

“Wow this bread is amazing, so fresh. Where did you find bread like this around here” she says as she cuts it

“Ehm... I made it” I say blushing

“You MADE this bread? Why the hell do you sell books? You should open a bakery!” she takes a piece and throws it in her mouth “OH MY GOD! I've never tasted bread like this before... You sure you're not a lesbian cuz I wanna marry you for this bread alone” she smiles

“Thank you, and no... But my friend Casey will be here soon, she's a pretty good baker as well” I say with a smile

“Oh...cool... So can I meet her?” she blushes

“I think she's counting on it, I kinda mentioned you today. I mean if we get along that well of course” I get flustered I shouldn't have said that

“Of course we're gonna be friends, why wouldn't we? And those 2 out there...you're feeding them. They already love you... puppies remember” she says and I have to laugh

“Ok, maybe I won't have such a hard time with this if I think of them as puppies” I say

“Look, I told them you're shy and that you're not used to new people. I think I'm the worst here and you've handled me like a champ. They're good guys I swear” she says and pats me on the arm

“Ok, so I guess I should go in there and introduce myself then... Could you check the lasagna? If it's soft and seems done please take it out of the oven” I say and I mentally prepare myself to go meet the guys

“Will do chef” she says and salutes me

I wipe my hands on a kitchen towel and I take a deep breath and head in to the living room. “puppies, they're puppies” I think to myself like a mantra. Until I step over the threshold and I see them. Fucking hell these aren't puppies... Wow! It IS the guy I saw through the window today, and by my bookshelves I see what I can only describe as the most handsome guy I've even seen in real life standing looking at all of my books making little notes in a notebook. My mind goes blank, what do I say?

“Uh... Hey” it's more like a croak than an actual word but at least it's a sound

2 sets of eyes turn at me, both intense, both brown. One hazel one deep chocolate. I make a whimpering sound to myself

“Heeeeey, you must be the woman of the hour. Kat was it? Robin's been talking my ear off all day about you. I'm Steve” the one I saw through the window comes up to me and shakes my hand “that's Eddie over there...and I have no idea why he's silent suddenly that never happens” he says smiling at the other one

“Oh, yeah I'm Kat. Welcome to my place” I shake his hand back and I look over at the other guy who's just staring at me “Hello Eddie” I say trying so hard not to sound like I have my heart in my throat. Still only staring from over by the books

“HEY DUDE! Snap out of it the pretty girl is talking to you” Steve snaps his fingers in Eddies direction. Pretty girl? Me?

“Oh...fuck...yeah HI... Eddie, yes I am...him” he drags his hand through his hair turning pink in the face. He comes up and he takes my hand, not shaking it just holding on “Good meeting, nice you...”

“Smooth dude... She's gonna think you're quite normal now...” Steve sighs and Eddie blushes even more. What? This is supposed to be MY move

Eddie takes a deep breath “Ok, do over. Yes I'm Eddie... It's nice to meet you” he takes my hand again and shakes it sending a jolt of something through me

“Kat, hi” I say

“Spelled like the animal or with a K?” he smiles at me I and swoon, that was some smile

“With a K. It's short for Katherine” I say

“Cool, so Kat... The books. Wow! I've been writing down all the books I wanna borrow, I think it's pretty much all of them” he smiles. Before I can say something about these not being all of my books I hear a shriek from the kitchen

“Kaaaat” I stare at the guys and excuse myself to go see what is happening in there.

“What?” I see Robin standing in front of the open oven poking at the tray with the lasagna with a wooden spoon. “Well...you know it's not going to bite you” I say

“I can't find your oven mitts... So I thought I would poke it out of the oven”

“And then what?” I have to hold my laughter

“I hadn't thought about that, ok? Help” she smiles and I go up to her taking my oven mitts from the wall beside her and she facepalms and sighs

“See...ok they were to close to my face...”

“It's fine, just go get Steve and Eddie and go sit down I'll be right there. Bring the beers to will you” I say as I take the lasagna out of the oven

“Sure thing” she says and takes the beers out of the fridge and leaves the kitchen. I stand there for a minute and breathe heavily. Ok so this seems to be going ok, I mean Eddie seemed more nervous than me there for a second. But could they not be so fucking hot? Like...what the hell is this? I don't think I've ever seen guys like these 2 before and I've grown up in a city with around half a million people in it. And Steve called me a pretty girl...like that's never happened before. EVER

One deep breath and a body shake later and I can finally leave the kitchen to join them at the table.

“Ok so here's dinner, I hope you'll enjoy it.” I say and I give them a smile

“Please...do that to me all the time...” Eddie looks at me

I'm confused “Do what Eddie?” I ask

“Smile at me...” he says and I turn blood red “oh sorry... I didn't mean to embarrass you, I just...fuck...I mean you're beautiful but when you smile like that you're exquisite” he looks at me

“Ehm...” I blush and look down at the table

“Ok, stop with the brutal honesty here Munson. I told you she's shy” I can hear Robin scold him quietly

“Sorry... I just... but she iiiisss” he hisses back at her

I glance up at Steve who's just smiling at me “Eddie can be... Well impulsive at best. You ok?”

“Yeah, I just... No one's ever said that about me before, just caught me a bit off guard” I say quietly “but thank you Eddie, really thank you.” I have to make myself look at him across the table he's just staring at me

“No one's told you you're beautiful before? You mean like here in Hawkins?” he sounds like he's in disbelief

“No... I mean like ever. Even my mum introduces me and my sister as 'her lovely daughter Laura and the other one' so... No one” I say and I have no idea why I share such personal information with people I've just met.

“You're shitting me right now?” Robins jaw has dropped and I look at her

“No... There's a reason I can't interact with new people. I just assume they're all going to be mean” I say and I look down at the table again fiddling with the fork “please can we eat now and then deal with the mess that is me on another occation?” I say

“Sure... We respect that. DON'T WE?” Steve is staring at his friends, Robin and Eddie look at each other and they blush

“Sorry, we'll behave” they say in chorus and I have to let out a small giggle. It's like they're being told off by a older brother or their dad.

“So how do you 3 know each other? You seem...very different from one another” I say amazed I'm asking questions now

“We've all been in school at the same time. I'm the youngest I graduated high school 2 years ago. Steve graduated 3 years ago and Eddie is the oldest but since he's not that in to the whole 'doing the things the teacher tells you to do' he ALSO graduated 2 years ago even if he's 23 by now.”

“Ok so let me see if I got this... Robin you're 21? Steve 22 and Eddie 23?” I ask

“Yup correct” Steve smiles at me “And you?”

“I'm 22 just like you” I say to him “also graduated 3 years ago. What about college, any one of you go?” I ask

“Nope, I have the brains but not the money, Steve has the money but not the brains and Eddie here has the brains but not the will or the money.” Robin chuckles “so we're all working class heroes”

“I like that, I hate the idea of college myself” they all look at me “Well I have pretty severe social anxiety and well... college is not the ultimate setting for someone like me. I do have both the brains and the money but...what was it Eddie, not the will?” I smile at him again remembering what Robin said

“Yeah, can't stand the idea of it really. I like working with my hands and reading stuff because I like it not because it's required for a class. So I work as a mechanic now. And then I play DnD, read and play my guitar in my spare time” it's like he's telling me all the good stuff about himself so that I'll like him

“Yeah Kat's real cool Ed... She has a... what was it you called it?”

“My eidetic memory?” I say

“Yeah that! She's read every DnD book out there and she remembers IT ALL” Robin sounds like she's trying to sell me to the highest bidder. Eddie stares at me

“ALL of them? I mean... You have any of them? I can't really afford to buy the books I have to read what little is in the magazines and then make up my own campaigns from that” he says

“Yeah I have a few of them, those books in the living room isn't my whole collection by far. My fantasy and sci-fi collection is in the bedroom” I say and both Eddie and Robin light up “eat first then you can browse” I say nodding at the lasagna. They all help themselves to the food and they're complimenting it so fiercely I feel like my head might explode from the flattery

“I mean... DnD savant, book collector, baker extraordinaire, beautiful as hell AND you can cook... Like marry me please?” Eddie says when he's finished eating leaning back patting his stomach

“HEY! I asked her first” Robin pouts

“Well maybe she's not playing on your corner, think about that? What if she wants a long haired freak instead huh?” he makes a face at her and I don't know how to react

“They're always like this don't listen to them. It's like having stubborn kids sometimes” Steve chuckles “So how come you ended up here in Hawkins of all places? Rob said you moved here from Seattle?” he sees my discomfort and changes the subject, he's quickly becoming my hero

“Well, I know Stella from when she was my middle school teacher. She was the only teacher I liked and as unlikely as it seems we became friends. We've been in touch a few times over the years since she left Seattle to come back here. Then she called me back in March wondering if I'd be interested in helping her manage the book store while she was away on her trip. She knew owning a book store was a dream of mine and I mean I couldn't say no. So I came her in the middle of April and well...here we are.” I tell them

“But like, did you know anything about Hawkins before moving here? It's not like the place people move TO really” Robin says

“Nope, I didn't know a thing. I tried reading up on the town but seems nothing happens here, not a mention in papers in years” I say. Weirdly enough the 3 of them stare at each other with a look I can't really place

“Yup, that'll be Hawkins... The capital city of nothing happening” Eddie laughs a kind of strained laugh, but I think nothing more about it. “But like... what's with the book obsession? I mean I get it books are awesome but you have like EVERYTHING in there” Eddie smiles at me

“Books don't bully you do they?” I say to him staring straight in to those amazingly brown eyes. I've never even looked Casey in the eye, and now I'm keeping eye contact with someone I met 2 hours ago.

“Uhm, no they don't...” he glances down and then looks up again “I get that, more than you think” he then proceeds to say.

“I doubt that to be honest. I don't mean to be rude but...I highly doubt you've had it as bad as me” I say and I start clearing the table to get my mind out of the spiral that inevitably will lead to me having to cry and go to bed. I take all the plates and I go in to the kitchen with them. It takes about 2 minutes and I hear Eddies voice behind me

“Would you tell me about it? I'm not as bad as I might look, I happen to be an excellent listener” he's carrying the other stuff from the table with him

“Thanks” I say and take the things from him “and...maybe. I don't know I have issues” I say and give him a small smile

“Ok, well everyone has those, in some way or another. What's one of yours? I'll tell you one of mine” he starts running the water in the sink “Yeah I'ma help you do the dishes and if you say no I WILL carry you out in to the living room and then I'll do it myself” he smiles

“You don't have to...” he stares me down “ok, ok sorry. Thank you” I smile “one issue? I'm horrible in social situations, I can not handle strangers. I can't make new friends because I don't know how to interact with people”

“Well... I would call bullshit there sweetheart, you'd never met me or Steve until tonight and you're doing just fine” he winks at me and I feel something inside of me catch on fire

“Well... You didn't see me minutes before you came here. Besides, this might sound strange but I feel like I've known you guys for years... I think it's because you ALL remind me of the only friend I've ever had. You feel....homey. Am I making sense at all here?” I say

“Sure thing, I or I mean we all feel the same. You fit in...like instantly. It's weird to think that you weren't here before so you don't know... ehh... things” he says, a bit uncomfortable at the end

“Know things?” I say as I take a towel and start drying the dishes Eddie's done

“You know what, if I can have a go at your bedroom and borrow whatever I find in there I promise to come over some day and tell you all about it. Deal?” he says

I can feel my stomach doing a flip at the thought of him and me being alone here. But not a bad one like I always felt before as I've been alone with a guy. This time it's a good flip.

“Deal Eddie! But... You can't borrow ANYTHING you find in there” I giggle, then I actually realize what I said and how he might interpret it and I go blood red and I feel like I'm about to throw up

“Wow, we have a naughty side do we? Ok so no going through the night stand, noted” he jokes then he sees my panicked look “oh god no I'm sorry... I was just being a freak... I'm sorry, bad joke”

I can't speak, all the years of being awkward and silent comes back and I lose all ability to act normal. I just wanna be the wallflower again. I dry off the rest of the dishes then I leave the kitchen and head out on to the balcony by the dining area. I need fresh air, Eddie comes out after me

“Hey, Kat... I am sorry. I didn't mean to overstep like that”

“It's...ok. I just... have issues with THAT”

“That? What...sex stuff? I'm sorry I'm being an idiot right now...but if you didn't mean what I apparently thought you meant...what did you mean?”

“I...meant like my dresses. When I said it and then you looked at me like that I realized what you thought I meant...oh kill me now” I say and I hide my face

“Hey, hey... there will be no killing of my new favourite nerd. I think you need to have a good long talk with someone who doesn't know you since before” he says and he rubs my arms and I flinch “Ok...like for real” he lets me go

“I have a therapist” I say

“No I mean, not like that. They're good don't get me wrong but I think you need like... Well hell I think you need to talk to me... I might not look it but I do have my own shit I carry around so I might be more helpful than you think?”

“You?” I think about it, would I want to talk to Eddie about myself in a deeper way than I've done so far? Maybe I do... “ok... I'll give it a go some day. Can't promise when I'll feel ok with it but thank you for being there for me even though you don't know me” I say

“Well... That's sorta what I wanna change sweetheart” he smiles “should we get back inside? Bet you 10 bucks Steve's asleep and Robin's trashing your bookshelves by now”

“TRASHING?!” I gasp

“Yeah... reaking havoc galore” he teases

“Ok, was that the master plan all along? You distract me with those eyes of yours and she goes crazy with my books?” I say

“Distract you with my eyes? Was that a compliment?” he smiles

“Don't get full of yourself, yes you have beautiful eyes, ok” I say now more worried about my books than the fact that I just gave a guy a compliment

“Thank you... and yeah of course it was all part of my plan to get you alone with me” he smirks and I tense up instantly “Kat...what's happened to you in the past? That was just an innocent wording and you tense up like I just told you I was going to hurt you... I mean I would never” his voice is hushed and a bit sad

“I'm...sorry. Bad things” is all I can say then I go back inside “as I said maybe one day we'll talk about it” I turn to him and I try to smile

He sighs and he gives me a heartfelt smile “I hope so” he motions for me to walk in front of him in to the living room. It's not quite havoc galore but it's close. Robin's been going through my bookshelves and she's pulled out books in to 2 piles. I giggle as I see Steve's asleep on the couch, just like Eddie said he'd be.

“Ok...so what’s with the 2 piles?” I say to Robin as I enter

“1 is take home now and one is get when I bring the others back...” she smiles at me kind of embarrassed I caught her

“Ok, you've been in to the bedroom yet?” I ask

“Nooo... I wanted to check with you first” she smiles

“Well seeing as you got first dibs on these shelves it’s only fair that Eddie gets first dibs on the bedroom ones” I say and I motion to him to follow me. We walk in to my bed room and his jaw drops to the floor as he enters

“How can you afford this place? And holy shit...” he sees the book shelves in here extending from floor to ceiling. He's in his own world as he drags his hands on the spines of the books. I smile as I hear him draw breath as he gets to my DnD section “like...you own these? And I can borrow them? You're sure?” he's in complete awe as he turns and looks at me

“Yes, maybe not all of them at once. Leave some so you'll have a reason to visit” I say

“Books isn't the reason I'd come visit” he smiles with his back turned to me. He picks out 3 books, then he looks over at the rest of them picking out a few more “you have books here I've never even heard of. Like are they all in English?” he asks

“Yeah, I do have a few in French that I inherited from my grandmother. They're old romance novels she bought way back when she lived in France. I can read them, I just haven't ever spoken French though so the pronunciation in my head is probably waaaay off but I don't care.” I smile

“Wow, you're like...perfect” he's looking at me now “some day, when you're ok with it I wanna kiss you. Just a heads up” he turns to the books again making sure there's nothing he's left out and my mind is racing... He wants to kiss me...some day! Not now, not this instant. Strangely I feel a bit upset by this, that he doesn't want to kiss me now... I smile at his back, and he thinks I'm perfect. I do a tiny dance before he turns around again. “Ok so I have enough to last me like a week now. But trust me I'll be back” he says

“You're welcome any day. I might have something that will interest you. But that's for another day” I say

“Awww tease... I wanna know NOW” he chuckles

“Patience there Eddie, good things come to those who wait you know” I smirk at him

“I knoooow... But I've waited my whole life and nothing good has ever happened to me” he says “so I may have become quite impatient. But for you, I'll wait” he smiles “I kinda think you're the good thing I've been waiting for” then he leaves the room and I'm stuck standing there not knowing what the hell just happened. Does he like me? Like actually LIKE me? I look at the time, it's close to midnight so I can't call Casey now and dissect this in to a million little pieces.

The 3 of them say good night and leave, and I'm alone again. I brush my teeth and I lay down in bed thinking about this day. Why haven't I done this before? It wasn't as scary as I thought it would be. Or it might be the people I had over that made the difference. Robin is wonderful, so much fun and full of energy. Steve is an absolute sweetheart and then there's Eddie. There's something there, something I can't put my finger on. I mean I know I liked the way he looked from the first sight of him but then we spoke and...he's amazing. I fall asleep with a smile on my lips, a smile from making new friends.

At 8 I'm woken up by the phone ringing. At first I can't understand what's making that god awful noise. Oh yeah, phone. I drag my ass out of bed feeling like I'm hungover from 1 beer.

“Hello?” I croak in to the phone

“Oh so you ARE alive, weren't you gonna call me before I headed to work? Now I'm skipping my morning chat and coffee with the cute girl down the hall just to call you” It's Casey

“Sorry sweetie, but it was later than I thought when they left and I feel fucking hung over from 1 beer. I think I might be hung over from socialising if that’s even a thing.” I chuckle

“Ok, but that's awesome Kat, like then it was a good evening?” she sounds so excited for me

“It was, it was so much better than I ever would have dreamed of. I really like them all” I say

“Ok, so any of the guys peak any special interest? They hot?”

“Hot? Jesus, Mary, Joseph AND the donkey Casey, they're like model fucking hot. And yeah... I think I might be crushing a little on Eddie” I blush as I say his name

“WEEEEE!” She's squealing so loud I bet her entire office building can hear her. “Ok so I am definitely coming to see you, this weekend good?”

“Uhmm... sure I guess. I mean it's me I never have plans” I say

“You might have now that you've got the hotties in your life” she teases

“Yeah right, in that case I'll just leave you with Robin then” I say

“Done deal, I gotta go love. But I am so happy for you! See people aren't that scary. Love ya”

“Bye, love ya back” we hang up and I start thinking to myself that, no people might not be so scary. OR is it that I found people that I feel connected to that made them less intimidating? Being me, I have no idea how these things work normally. Do you like meet someone and go Hey I like you , I'm keeping you and then that's it? You're friends? I hop in the shower and get dressed, feeling so light and summery today. I look out the window and I see the clear blue sky and the sun and I decide to wear a dress today. I usually never wear dresses as I never feel cute enough to pull them off, but today I'm in a 'fuck that' kinda mood. I pick out a flowy floral dress to mark that summer is really coming in strong now. I look in the mirror and for once I actually am pleased at what I see. Imagine that...

At 10 I open the door to the store and I continue my work from the previous day. A few customers stroll in from the street, all very welcoming and friendly. Some stay an chat a bit, mostly about where Stella's off to and how I know her. At lunch time I go in the back and have my leftover lasagna that I packed, the day is slow and it's to my liking I'm not 100% sure of everything yet. Around 2 I hear the bell over the door and I peek out from the office where I'm going through orders, I see a brown mane of curly hair disappear behind a shelf. Was that? I head out in to the store

“Hello?” I say

“Hey there” I jump at the sound coming from behind me. It IS Eddie

“Hi” I blush “I thought that was you disappearing behind the shelves” I say

“Yeah I didn't see you behind the counter so I thought I'd go look for you. Wow you look amazing” he smiles at me and my knees wobble a bit

“I do? Thank you... You look, well you always look good I suppose” I say a little more direct than I meant it to sound

“That's a weirdly direct compliment. But thanks, I like that you think I look good. Might give me a fighting chance then” he smiles even wider at me

“Fighting chance? At what?” I'm confused

“At getting you to go out with me” Eddie looks at me with those dark brown eyes and I would have followed him to then ends of the earth and then jumped off the edge if he'd asked me to

“You needn't flatter me that much to get me to do that. Quite honestly you could tell me I look like crap and I'd still go” I admit, then I realize how that sounded and I blush “Oh wait that sounded bad, didn't it? I...well I'm weird” I say with an apologetic smile

“Hey, I'm a freak so we're a match made in heaven then. And trust me I don't think you CAN look like crap so I'd never ever have to say that to you and if I ever do you have my full permission to kick my ass for being disrespectful” he says leaning on the counter smiling at me taking my breath away “so you wanna go out with me?”

I study his face as I consider what he's asking me. He doesn't look like the kind of guy that would turn on the flip of a coin to become mean or violent. What the hell

“Yes please, I'd love to” I hear my self say and I am met by the most beaming smile I've ever seen

“Awesome! Friday? I'll pick you up at 7?” he says

“Sure, sounds perfect” this will give me time to freak out enough times to take the edge of before Friday.

Eddie holds out his hand palm up, I look at it a little confused. Then I carefully place my hand on his, I think that's what he wants? He smiles, pulls my hand closer and kisses the top of it

“Until Friday then gorgeous girl” he says and leaves the book store and I am standing there in complete shock. He kissed my hand, and I didn't pull away. Some might call this a small gesture but to me it's a huge fucking deal. I run in to the back office and I pick up the phone

“Casey Rowling, Human resources”

“Yeah...freak out”

“Again? Did you ask another set of strangers to have dinner with you?”

“Nah, but see... Eddie just asked me out Friday and then he kissed my hand”

There is silence “HE WHAT? Please for the love of kittens tell me you said yes?”

“What? Of course I did, I had no reason to say no. Real or made up...”

“Pheeew good girl! See you're doing amazing there, knew moving away from that toxic place would do you all sorts of good. So...not washing that hand any time soon I guess” she teases

“Nooooo...I've drawn an outline of where his lips touched my skin and I'm going to carefully wash around that area” I say

“I bet” Casey laughs “but hey, as little of a gesture as that seems to me I understands it's huge to you. And I'm happy for you. Guess my visit will have to wait a week then, you'll be busy this weekend” I can hear her smile

“Why not? We're only going out Friday night. You can come Saturday? I mean I might need you to freak out to in person” I say

“Sure thing, I'll be over on Saturday. But I am staying the night so invite those new friends of yours for drinks on Saturday night” she says

“Will do. Thank you Casey”

“No problem sweetie. Talk to you later”

We hang up, so ok... A date, I've never had a date. How does one act on a date? I know asking Casey would do me no good, she doesn't really date. She goes out to bars and brings girls home and then that's it. I just hope she won't do that to Robin, she seems like the relationship kinda girl not the casual hook up kind. I don't want to do it but I might actually have to call my sister...or wait... I look at the time, it's about an hour before I close for the day. I have an idea, might be a foolish one but it's worth a try if it will spare me a conversation about dating with my sister. As I wrap up the day and turn the sign to say 'CLOSED' I feel the reality of the situation hit me. What if he wants to do stuff? After the date? Do I tell him about what's happened to me on the first date or do I just say no and give no explanation... I start to feel panicked, what if he's like HIM? I don't think he is but, how can I be sure? I lock the door and I head towards Family video. I go in and I hear Robin loudly debating with someone about the excellency of Tom Cruise, apparently Robin is NOT convinced. Steve is behind the counter as I walk up

“Hey Kat good to see you, thanks for last night it was awesome” he smiles widely at me

“Hey Steve, that's sweet thank you. Hey may I have a word with you?” I ask him and he looks at me curiously

“Sure, hang on a sec. HEY ROB! Wanna come do some actual work for a bit?” he calls over to the direction I hear Robins voice coming from

“Yeah be right there, TOM CRUISE IS NOT GOD....fuuuuck” I hear and then stomping footsteps head our way. I have to laugh at her, I wholeheartedly agree, he is not. She beams when she sees me

“Heeeeey Kat! Happy to see you, what's up?” she goes in behind the counter after giving me a hug

“I was sorta hoping I could have a word with Steve real quick” I say and her eyebrows shoot up

“Ok, well sure. Keep him for all I care he's no good to me anyway” she chuckles

“I will not be dragged in to your pointless arguments with Gareth, I've told you this EVERY time” Steve smiles at her “So wanna go in the back and talk?” he asks me motioning to me to come behind the counter

“Yeah, thanks” I say and I follow him to the back room where they have their staff area

“So what's up Kat, what can I do for you?” he offers me a seat at the table and he sits down opposite me

“Well... I didn't know who to talk to. So...” I don't really know where or even how to begin “Eddie showed up at the store today” I say

“Ok, good or bad visit? Am I giving him a high five or kicking his ass?” he smiles a comforting smile at me

“Well, high five I guess... He asked me out” I say

“Well shit! Good going Munson” Steves smile gets even bigger

“See, here's the thing. I've never had a date... I don't know how to act” I blush and look down at the table

“You've never had a date? How is that even possible, a cute and nice girl like you? And I mean not that I mind but why did you come to me? I mean Robin, or your friend you told us about?” he says

I decide to ignore his first statement and go on “Well... you seem to know Eddie the best, and well. What's he like? I mean what does he like to do? On dates...”

“I have no idea, I haven't ever heard Eddie say he's been on a date so... But I mean something about you seems to have caught his interest so just keep talking about what ever you talked about last night I'd say. As for him like a person, well he's super kind to everyone, he's one of those people who cares deeply if he likes you. And he can be funny as hell or just the most obnoxious freak you'll ever meet. And a total nerd”

“I was so nervous last night I was just rambling on about everything... But ok, so I have one more question and this one is more serious please don't laugh at me” I say and I can feel tears threatening in my eyes “what about...physically? Is he...pushy? I have...intimacy issues” I say and a tear trickles down my cheek

“Eddie? Pushy? You mean...oh... hell no. I mean dude's not a virgin but he's probably the least pushy person you'll ever meet. He's flirty but I've never seen him be handsy with anyone unless they ask him to be, he's like a total gentleman. Don't tell him I said that about him” he chuckles and I have to smile

“Good...I was worried” I admit

“Don't be, however...he's one of those people who can drag anything out of you so be prepared to talk about whatever it is Kat. He's a real good guy though and I know he really likes you. He wouldn't shut up about you last night. He drove us home, spent an hour listening to him obsess over you before I could head in to bed” Steve smirks

“He...talked about me? What'd he say?” I'm curious now

“Prettiest girl he'd ever seen, a smile to die for, nerd like him, and the books... god I never wanna talk about books ever again” Steve sighs and I blush all over

“He really IS a freak” I mumble

“He is, but he's totally smitten by you. So if he hadn't asked you out on his own accord I would have done it for him” he says

“Ok, thank you Steve. This was helpful, I can't really ask Casey, she doesn't date. And other than that I only have my sister and that would have been a complete disaster asking her for advice. I like Robin a lot but she, well she's not that helpful with guys I think” I smile

“Your friend who wants to meet Robin doesn't date?” he looks confused

“Yeah, I'm hoping Robin will change her approach to dating actually. Or I will have to stop anything from happening... Casey is a serial hook up girl not a dating girl... I love her but she needs to calm down” I tell him “and I don't want her to hurt Robin. I would never forgive myself”

“Robin's a big girl I think she can handle it. But your friend's coming here soon or?”

“Yeah, she'll be here on Saturday. She wants to meet you all, so I was thinking a small party at my place? I'll cook you guys bring the drinks?” I say and Steve lights up

“Absolutely! Perfect timing to, this is mine and Robins weekend off. I can safely say we'll be there! And unless you end up killing Munson or he makes a complete ass of himself I bet he'll be there to” Steve beams “just pop in and tell us when”

“Will do, thanks again for this” I say and we get up and head out to Robin

“So you guys solve the meaning of life or did you fail?” Robin smiles at us

“We're getting there! Party at Kats on Saturday we're bringing drinks and she's bringing you a date” Steve says

“Woah... I bring booze and I get a date in return? Cool” Robin laughs

“I'll be by like Thursday after work to tell you what time to show up. Casey will most likely have told me when she's planning on showing up by then” I say and I hug them both good bye

“Sounds like a plan, see ya” Steve waves at me and I leave

“So what was that about?” Robin looks at Steve

“Munson asked her out...and she was worried he'd be handsy I guess. I assured her he's not that kind of guy. But I think she's been through some shit, you know she's never had a date ever?” Steve looks after the girl who just left

“Not once? Wow, I mean how...she's so sweet. Well good news he asked her, bad news...we're never hearing the end of it now” Robin smiles and they go on with their workday

As I head through town on my way home I decide to pop in to the supermarket and get some stuff for dinner. When I'm done and finally step in to the staircase of my building I can hear the phone ringing. I sigh, it's been 2 weeks I know exactly who's on the other end. I drag my feet not wanting to talk to Laura today. I want to remain happy, but I know she'll just call later again. I head inside and I put away the groceries I bought and I change in to some comfy clothes and then I take a deep breath and I pick up the phone and I call my sister

“Hello, this is Laura”

“Hey, it's me”

“Why didn't you answer earlier?”

“I heard the last few rings when I was heading up the stairs. I had groceries I had to put away before I could call you back” I say

“Well, you could have hurried up a bit. Wasting my time calling if you weren't gonna answer anyway”

“Well... If that's the case we can just hang up. I mean If calling me is wasting your time Laura I bet actually talking to me is even more so?”

“Well someone's gotta keep track of you. I bet mum hasn't called you?”

“She has, I had a quick talk to her Sunday, she knows I'm good. Did you actually want something?” I'm getting fed up with this

“Well I wanted to hear if my sister is doing ok, I mean hello”

“Laura, you don't care. What did you REALLY want to talk about?” I sigh

“Make any friends yet?” there it is, the sarcastic snappish tone

“What's it to you anyway Laura? Wouldn't you be happier if I was just alone all the time? That would make your opinions about me true...”

“Woah, who's pissed you off today? I was just asking”

“Yeah, you ask...every 2 weeks you JUST ASK. And do you ever expect a different answer than the one you always get? Would you actually listen if I told you anything other than no? We both know you wouldn't, because you don't want to hear it. It would upset your world view Laura. You know what? I don't have time for you. We'll talk in 2 weeks unless you by some miracle finally understand I have no interest listening to you being rude to me for 15 minutes. So to wrap things up, you pissed me off today. Just by calling”

“Bitch! You on your fucking period or what? Damn, that attitude will not help you! By the way, I would SO listen to you if you told me you made friends. Mostly so that I could burst that delusional bubble of yours. I don't think I wanna call you in 2 weeks, not if this is the thanks I get for caring how you're doing. You'll miss me though, and I might consider answering when you call to apologize” she snarls at me

“Don’t hold your breath! See you at Christmas then” I say and I slam the receiver down, I'm furious. Who's she to call me a bitch? I'm so angry I burst in to tears, sitting on the floor sobbing. This is when I hear a knock at the door, a quite timid knock. Like someone's been listening to me getting angrier and angrier on the phone. I drag myself off the floor and go up to the door opening it just to find a worried Eddie standing there.

“You ok?” and I break down completely. The kindness in his voice and the warmth in those eyes gets to me, I cry like I haven't done since after the party when Casey came and picked me up.

Eddies pov

I can't stay away from her, I know I just saw her today but my feet took me here on their own. I take the stairs in just a few steps, that's when I hear her through the door. She's getting increasingly annoyed with someone on the phone. Should I knock and interrupt the conversation? No I'll just wait maybe it calms down. It doesn't soon enough there is actual anger in her voice. The last thing before she slams the phone down is a “See you at Christmas then” I wonder who's on the receiving end of that... Oh my fucking god, she's crying now. My heart sinks, I feels so bad for her.

I place a couple of careful knocks on her front door then I wait. It takes a few seconds and then the door opens and I see her, as beautiful as ever with cheeks wet from tears. I try my best not to let my worries show and I ask her if she's ok. She breaks down in to a state of crying I don't think I've ever seen anyone in before. It's probably close to what they told me Henderson looked like when he thought I died back in 86. I know she's not comfortable with touch, I figured that last night but I feel I need to anyway. I sit down on the floor next to her and I wrap my arms around her, humming to her quietly

Back to Kat

He's on the floor with me? Why would he get down on the floor? I can't move, there's an ache inside of me that needs to get out. So I cry, I cry my fucking guts out and all this guy does is wrap his arms around me and starts humming to me. Just a kind gesture but to me, it turns my whole world upside down. No one's ever shown me this kind of compassion before, not even Casey. This makes me cry even more, I grab him and I hold on tight as I let out all the pent up feelings I've been carrying around with me for ever.

“There, there sweetheart. I'm here for you. I'm going to lift you up from the floor now and carry you to your bed, ok? Then if you want me to keep holding you just, you know reach for me or something. You don't have to talk, and if you don't want me to stick around push me away or something.” he says letting me go momentarily and getting up from the floor. I feel a pair of strong arms swoop me of the floor and carry me through my apartment. He puts me down on the bed carefully and I wont let go, I can't let go. “Ok sweetheart, I'm right here. Don't worry” he whispers as he lies down next to me and once again wraps his arms around me.

I have no idea how long I've been crying for but it's getting darker when I finally feel calm enough to try talking.

“Eddie... I'm sorry” I mumble

“Sorry? For what? Whatever triggered this was in my humble opinion a good thing. This, right here needed to get out” he says in a soft voice “don't you apologize for letting the hurt go”

“But you came to visit and instead of finding the usual me you find this mess of a human” I sniffle

“Hey, I don't mind the mess. She's just as pretty. And apparently you needed me or you would have told me to go. So I stayed”

“You're perfect aren't you” I whisper

“Me? Not even close, but thank you. Maybe I'm perfect for you” he whispers back “You feeling better now?” he hugs me a little tighter

“Yeah, I think I do. I haven't cried that bad in about 3,5 years” I say

“Well overdue on the tears then” he says not bugging me to talk but I can't stop myself. Before I know it I'm telling him about Laura, all the years of bullying from my own sister. How mum never wanted to acknowledge it. About becoming more and more of a wallflower and then never hearing the end of it from my own sister, how she's pestering me about making friends, how I need to find a guy before I dry up. All the stuff I've had pent up inside for years and years. Eddie's just there listening to the flow of words and tears. Then without even thinking about it, feeling so comfortable with him I hear myself saying

“And this whole 'you need to lose your virginity crap' I can't fucking tell her it's too late. That I was used by the only guy I ever liked in school, he fucked me but wouldn't touch me in any other way because I was a fat, ugly loser. I can't explain to her what it's like to hear you were a bet that he wanted to win, that fucking me was just another way to humiliate me, and then for him to just laugh and leave me on a bed in a strange house. How this alongside all the shit she put me through makes me think everyone will end up being mean to me so I shy away instead of talking to people. That that's what's become of me in great part because of her... I could tell her but she won't care and that's what's pissing me off the most. She just DOESN'T CARE” the tears start streaming down my face again as I tell Eddie about the thing I never ever talk about. I can hear him draw a deep staggering breath

“Jesus sweetheart, I'm so sorry. No wonder you reacted the way you did to my awful jokes last time. I wouldn't have guessed in a million years it would be that bad. You don't talk about this I take it?” his voice is soft and I hear the underlying sadness

“No I don't, I told Casey when it happened but then I wouldn't bring it up again. I've talked to my therapist but that's about it. I have no idea why you had to be the one to hear about this, I'm sorry”

“Hey, no... Don't say that. I'm so beyond grateful that you chose to confide in me, I did tell you I'm a great listener. But... how are you feeling about that these days? I mean I get that it was life changing and I can't for the life of me understand why anyone would do something like that to another person. But like, do you think you'll ever feel that need for intimacy or...like... Fuck I don't know how to ask what I wanna know”

I look up at him, the nervousness I felt around him all last night is gone. I just feel so comfortable. “Just ask... I mean I will tell you if I don't want to answer” I say

“Ok...well... Do you think you'll ever want someone...the way...” he sighs “the way I want you?” he looks at me with a tentative smile

“My therapist told me that some day I might meet someone that would help me heal, help me realise that not everyone I meet is going to be mean to me. I didn't really believe her, but I see now she was right. I met you Eddie, you don't seem to have a mean bone in your body. As for the thing you asked...yes...there is a very good chance I'll want someone...” I blush I've never said anything like that to anyone in my life, and here I am saying it to this perfect human sitting in my bed holding me making me feel safe.

“Oh... good. I hope that someone is worthy then, or they'll have to answer to me” he gives me a half smile “and thank you for letting me help you heal, if that was what you meant”

“Eddie” I smile at him “I meant that there is a good chance I want you too, like a lot...just I need to go slow” the smile on his face could light up the darkest of rooms “but hey, you said that you wanted to kiss me some day... could this be that day?” I feel brave...and terrified at the same time

“You...want me to kiss you? Now?”

“Yes...” the answer is no more than a whisper

He sits up next to me and he turns to me, looking me deep in the eyes. His hands move slowly up to my face, tracing my jawline with his fingers. His hands softly grab my face and holds it as he lowers his face towards mine. I think I stop breathing, there's only me and him and the fact that his mesmerizing eyes are locked in to mine. He stops just before his lips meet mine “Sweetheart, you need to breathe. Are you sure about this? Please tell me if you want to stop”

I stare at his lips so close to mine and a whimper escapes my lips. He tenses and looks at me worried

“No, no it wasn't a bad sound...it was just...what if I suck at this?” I whisper and he relaxes and gives me a smile that eases any nerves I have

“I don't think that's possible” he whispers and his lips finally meet mine. I hear myself let out a small moan in to his lips and I feel him smile. The kiss is soft and careful, it's not scary at all it's just amazing. It goes on forever and I let it, I never want to stop kissing him. But he pulls away with a groan “Fuck Kat, this is soooo good. But I need to stop now or I might do something you're not ready for. I'd rather you set the pace for any more stuff happening. But...just so you know, I want you. Like in every way”

“Eddie...just wow... So that's kissing then” I giggle and I get this amazed look back

“What? Wait a god damn minute, was this...your first kiss?”

“Yeah...it was” I mumble kind of ashamed I didn't tell him before

“Oh my god, was it good though? I mean... I didn't come on to strong?” wow this guy is considerate on a whole new level

“Good? Eddie...it was perfection. I don't think there's ever been a more perfect first kiss, not even in the movies or in any of the books in this place and trust me there are hundreds if not thousands of kisses on these pages” I ramble on making a sweeping gesture at the books lining my walls

“Awww shush, making me blush here” he mumbles smiling at me

“Eddie... I didn't have much of a choice having to wait for my first kiss to happen, no-one's ever been interested in kissing me. But let me tell you I'm so insanely happy I had to wait, because now I got to experience this with you. I'm not one to be impulsive or do things on a whim, don't think I'll ever be. So this was just right, just perfect.” I try to explain what I'm thinking but I realise my brain is taking long ways around something that's just obvious “What I'm trying to say is I want you to Eddie...in every way. Maybe not tonight, that's a bit too fast, but this was a good start”

The smile I get back isn't something one can put words on, it's just...like in my books. He looks at me and leans in, pressing his lips to mine once again. Giving me a deep kiss that I can feel in my core

“I will do my very best to be the guy you need, and trust me I would never hurt you or be mean to you. I don't believe in behaviour like that, life is too damn precious to act like an ass to people.” he says leaning his forehead against mine

“Eddie...”

“Yeah?”

“I'm sorry for putting all of this on you in one go. But what did you actually want when you came here tonight? I didn't ask” I say

He chuckles “I wanted to see you, I couldn't get you out of my mind. So I thought I'd come here and maybe get to talk to you, and I was curious about that thing you said you had for me. This was just icing on the cake sweetheart, and I don't mind you telling me all of this. I'll try to help you heal as best I can” he kisses my forehead and I smile

“Aww, you wanted to see me? Twice in one day, how lucky am I?” I smile

“Sweetheart, I'd wanna see you every minute of the day if it was up to me. Somehow from the second I laid eyes on you I was caught, might be because you're the most beautiful girl I've ever seen as well as the most interesting one”

“Stop flattering me like this...making me flustered” I giggle

“Hey, I only tell the truth here girlie, deal with it” he smirks

“Oh ok then, keep going” I can't deny liking him SO much already.

“Oh I will, don't you worry about that. I'll keep flattering you from now until you get sick of me. But seriously though...what did you have for me” he looks like a kid on Christmas waiting for Santa to come bearing gifts

“Oh yeah, right. Come” I say and I take his hand getting off the bed. We go out in to the living room and I tell him to sit down on the couch while I get what I was talking about. I go to one of the cupboards in the hallway and I rummage through the boxes stacked in there. All neatly labelled, I get out 3 big notebooks and I bring them over to Eddie. “Here I think you might like these, you can have them if you want” he looks puzzled as he takes the notebooks from me. He opens one and starts reading the text, his eyes open wide and he stares at me

“These are campaigns... Like really well written amazing campaigns. Where'd you get these?” he asks

“I....wrote them” I blush

“You made these? Like for real? Woooow...they're better than anything I've ever written, hey did you say I could HAVE them? Did you mean borrow them?” he's talking and reading at the same time

“No, I meant have them. I have no need for them, I just made them up over the years. Some of this is like therapy, I must admit quite a few of the monsters you'll encounter are meant to be Laura” I giggle “since apparently killing your sister is illegal... I had to get some other outlet at times”

He looks up at me and bursts out laughing “You're killing me here, so if I get the gang to kill these monsters I'll be helping you out. Cool, but ok I'll accept these on one condition”

I look at him, what does he want from me?

“I want you to join me at one of Hellfires game nights ok? You won't have to talk to any of the others unless you want to. But I want you to be there for at least one of these campaigns of yours, so you can be there for the kill” he smiles

“Hellfire?” I say

“Yeah Hellfire Club, it was originally the DnD club at high school but those of us who graduated but linger on here in Hawkins we didn't want to leave the club so it became a mix of high school kids and us 'grown ups' lucky for me they still wanted me to be dungeon master.” he says and I smile at his excitement

“Can I join the campaign to? Or just watch?” I ask and he smiles widely at me

“You know how to play?”

“Well... I've never played for real seeing as I don't have friends... But all the books you saw in there and then some have taught me the basic understanding of the game. See...if you didn't know what an eidetic memory is... I remember everything, everything I see everything I read. I can tell you every word in those notebooks without reading from the pages. I just... I would like to know what its like to actually play”

“Sweetheart, we'd be happy to have you! Tell you what, you come with me Thursday night to watch us play, and meet the guys. Then next week we'll use on of your campaigns and you can join us. Sound ok?” he says

“Are they...nice? Your friends?” I ask

“Yeah, intense little nerds some of them but over all very nice guys. There's me, Mike, Dustin, Lucas, Erica, Will, Joe and Gareth” he says

“Aaaah the guy who idolises Tom Cruise much to Robins dismay” I say and Eddie stares at me

“What?” he chuckles

“Yeah, I have to tell you something kinda embarrassing. I went to see Steve today after work. I was so freaked out you asked me to go out with you and I've never had a date so I didn't know how to act. Thought I'd ask him what you liked so I didn't make a fool of myself, I overheard Robin arguing with Gareth about Tom Cruise not being God” I give him an apologetic smile

“You went to Harrington to ask what he thought I'd like on a date? Why him?” he laughs

“Well, Casey isn't much of a help seeing as she doesn't date either...she just has hook ups. Robin, well she's on Caseys team so not much help with dating guys and well that left me with Steve, thought he might be able to help seeing he's a friend of yours. He did assure me you weren't mean or overly handsy. And he raised you to the high heavens, you have a real good friend there Eddie” I smile at him

“Wow, he did that? Cool, well yeah I mean we haven't been friends that long. We'd never even spoken before the thing...but after that shit we've been close. Him, me and Robin. They're family now since my uncle moved away” he says

“The thing? This is the second time you've eluded to something that seems to have had a real impact on your lives...would you tell me?” I ask “ I mean I did let you borrow anything from my bedroom, wasn't that the deal? I'd let you do that and you'd come over and tell me?” I say with a smile

“Fuck, you remembered that did you” he smirks “Ok...but let me just say that I KNOW what it sounds like. But we were all in this and we'll tell you the same story so don't think we made this shit up. It's so beyond something one would make up to... I don't know impress people? Scare people...” he sighs and I become even more curious “it's like taken from a book but it's not...we lived through this”

I cuddle up beside him on the couch and I listen as he begins to tell me a story so unbelievable it really has to be true. Government plots, gifted children, monsters, underground labs, Russians, more monsters, disappearances, deaths, a world beyond our own, Vecna and ultimately the destruction of Hawkins and the apparent death of Eddie. By the time he stops talking my head is spinning, I try to make sense of it all. Trying to see if there is a possible spin on this that makes it... I don't know, a collective dream they all had.

“Eddie... I don't know what to say...or believe for that matter. You say you died...yet I mean you don't feel dead to me” I say and I put my hand on his chest

“I was for a moment, woke up though. But by then Henderson had left me, I mean no shade on him he thought I died for real so what was he to do? He couldn't carry me and get away so he had to leave me there.” Eddie says

“I get that part... I just don't... Bats Eddie? Bats aren't...that vicious” I say and he gives me a reluctant smile

“Normal ones, no... These... well these fuckers are nowhere near normal bats. We called them demobats, but after what they did to me I'd just like to call them demons.” he growls

“But, you said they tore the flesh of you... You're sure they were bats?” I'm so stuck on this, bats...they don't do that

Eddie gets up from the couch “Ok so I'm going to do something now I haven't done even in front of the guys...” he takes a deep breath and he pulls his shirt off and stands there in front of me bare chested and absolutely gorgeous. When my mind has calmed it self from the pure shock of how good he looks I see them, the scars. Horrendous scars cover his upper body. I sit up straight and I motion to him to come closer, he attempts to put his shirt back on

“No...please” I whisper at him. He looks at me confused but he lets his shirt hang from his hand as he moves in to stand in front of the couch. I look at the scars, they're deep. All of a sudden I realize, it's all true. None of it is made up and whatever did this, bats or not. It did take chunks of his flesh, it's a miracle he didn't bleed to death for real. I reach out and I gently caress his chest and all of the scarring. Somehow, because they're a part of him I find them beautiful. I let my hand trace them all

“Please...Kat don't do that” he whispers

“Oh, sorry do they still hurt?” I snap out of whatever spell he has me under and I retract my hand

“No...just... Your touch, makes me feel things” he blushes and this is when I notice an apparent, well reaction. I turn beetroot red in the face and I don't know where to look

“Fuck...sorry” I manage to get out

“Don't be sorry, I mean if anything it's a compliment” he says and puts his shirt back on and sits down. I can't look at him my entire mind and body are in an uproar. My mind just wants me to shut down and hide so that I won't get hurt again but my body it aches to touch him again, and again until he's a whimpering mess in my hands...oh wow where'd that come from? I blush again “hey, may I ask where your mind wandered of to now? I said nothing and did nothing yet you're blushing” he smiles “you know you can talk to me”

“I...know. I just don't know what to say, or how to even start. There's a lot happening in my mind at the moment” I say in a hushed voice

“Well, can I ask you questions then? Maybe get the ball rolling? I don't mean to be so blunt but I want you, like obviously. And I kinda wanna know if there is a chance...some day” he mumbles smiling at me. I nod, vigorously “Ok, I assume that guy was your first?” I nod “ok honey I kinda need you to talk to me, it'll feel better after” he says

“Yes he was my fist, and my only” I croak

“Ok, so no one else after that? When was it did you say? Your senior year? That would be like 3,5/4 years ago then?”

“Yeah, almost 4. It was at the beginning of the year”

“So, you haven't met anyone else that made you feel....stuff since then? I mean I would assume you felt something if you agreed to let him, you know”

I want to hide under the couch “No one, until now” I whisper, I can't even look up “I mean I'd had a crush on him for years but that part of it wasn't that strong. I was just happy to be noticed, I wasn't ready. I did it...anyway” I hate admitting this

“Hey, my first time wasn't planned or even that good, it was a real disaster. Granted I wasn't ridiculed afterward. But trust me I wasn't ready either. I think very few people are, it just kinda happens. But I mean the stuff he put you through was fucking abysmal. Fucking lowlife piece of shit” he mutters to himself

“You said you want me...” I muffle the sound of the question in to a pillow that's how embarrassing I find this

“Yeah, I do... I mean I think you noticed” he's blushing again “do you...? Uhm want me?” his eyes seem to be burning from the inside as he gazes over at me

I take a deep breath “yeah I do, it scares me, but I do” I breath out as I say the words. Eddies face lights up and he reaches for my hand

“I promise you that when you feel ready for anything I'm here, I am SO here for you. Please come to me if...you know” he says. I nod my head so hard it feels like it might fall off. “Words sweetheart” he chuckles

“Yeah, promise” it's more of a sound than a word

“Good, now I'm going to kiss you...a lot!” he smiles at me and I nod again getting a stern look in return

“Ok, please do” I say as he leans in

“Good girl” he purrs and I don't know what to do with myself. He kisses me deeply, not touching anything but my face. I want him to touch every inch of me but I can't for the life of me form those words. They're scaring me senseless, but holy hell I want him. We kiss for what seems like hours and I'm feeling a happiness inside I've never felt before.

“Eddie” I whisper as our lips finally part

“Yeah sweetheart?”

“You're like REALLY good at this” I smile

“Geez thank you. But guess what, you're pretty much a fucking rock star at this yourself” he winks at me “but...it's close to midnight again...I need to get home. Early start tomorrow at work” he smiles at me and I look stunned

“Midnight? Wow...crying and kissing sure makes time fly” I giggle and Eddie laughs and kisses me on the head

“Sure does, with the right company. I'm going to try and keep away tomorrow night so that we can both get some sleep. But I'll be here to pick you up at 6:15 on Thursday for Hellfire. Ok?”

“Yes, that works. Should I bring anything?” I ask

“Well...snacks are always welcome” he smiles at me and winks

“Got it” I say and smile back. I follow him to the door and we kiss for a couple of more minutes until he drags himself away from me, sighs and heads down the stairs. I watch him go and then I slowly close the door feeling like this might have been a dream? I mean real life can't be this good, can it? Or good, I cried for hours...told him about my horrible past. He told me about his. But then the kissing...oh wow the kissing! I go to sleep, yet again with a smile on my face. I wake up earlier the next morning so I get up and head straight for the phone

“Hello?”

“Hey Casey, good morning”

“Morning, I don't have long. Maybe like 10 minutes, what's up buttercup?”

“So...interesting night”

“Oh? Do tell”

“Well it began with Laura calling, you know...right on the 2 week mark”

“Of course” I can practically hear Casey rolling her eyes

“Yelled at her...slammed the phone down. Started crying my eyes out”

“Oh Kat, I'm so sorry...but good for you yelling at her”

“Yeah...there's more”

“MORE? That wasn't enough for one night?”

“Knock on the door...guess who”

“Ooh the cutie patootie?”

“Yup the one and only, so I think I cried in his arms for 3 hours...then...” dramatic pause for effect of course “we kissed for another 2 hours”

All I hear on the other end is Caseys breathing “come again?”

“I think you heard me...just let it sink in” I say with a smile

“You...and he...on the lips?”

“Where else? Oh you know what don't answer that”

“No but like... YOU kissed a guy...not just once but for HOURS? I...I have to sit down”

“Well... I though you wanted to know. Didn't think it would break you” I giggle

“I... well fuck me I'm as proud as a mama. Was it good? I know you don't have anything to compare to but like...was there a tingle?”

“It was, I don't have enough words in my vocabulary to describe what that was like.”

“Sweetie, I love you and I'm saying this as your best friend. You need to go get him! And I know you know what I mean. Just don't overthink like you always do just...rip his clothes off and make him your bitch”

“Well...the though crossed my mind. If it hadn't been for my own words of wanting to go slow I might have, it looked...impressive”

“IT LOOKED...the fuck are you telling me? You saw it?” Caseys voice goes so high pitched I don't even think dogs can hear her any more

“Not...like in the flesh. But it was...prominent in his pants” I say

“Like... I'm going to have to take a Valium or something, this is killing me. And now I have to go to work... Ok so tonight there's oral? What the fuck”

“Tonight is alone time. But I'm meeting some of his other friends tomorrow night. And then there's the date on Friday and then you and I are having a party here on Saturday”

“My mind is so full right now I can't understand a thing you're saying. We'll talk tonight yeah?”

“Yeah, call me when you have the time. Love ya”

“Love ya to”

I smile as I put the phone down, I know there's going to be about an hour and then she's processed it all and she will call me. I take a shower and I get ready for the day. I make tea and some sandwiches and I wait. 1 hour and 15 minutes later the phone rings

“Hey”

“Ok, so I totally forgot to tell you how happy I am for you”

“I knew that without you calling Casey, but thank you”

“But like for real go get some. It's better than you think”

“How would you know? Have you ever been with a guy?”

“Nah, but I mean if he makes you come...that's the same!” she chuckles and hangs up and I shake my head smiling. But I guess she is right, I mean that part of sex is the same whether it's a guy or a girl making you come. The thought of Eddie making me come sends shivers down my spine all gathering at one spot between my legs. I press my thighs together and I moan. God, I do want him.

I head to the store and the day passes without any problems. I stop by and say hi to Robin and Steve as I head home. I don't tell them about me and Eddie, I wanna see where the date takes us first. We talk about Saturday and make some plans about drinks and food. I head home and I wait for Casey to call again. When she does an intense hour of dissecting every minute of my night with Eddie commences. She agrees, with herself, that we were meant to be. I laugh at her, it's strange hearing her this...romantically inclined. She's usually not one for soulmates, feelings, meant to be and all that stuff. If I'm a romance novel she's...an instruction manual for a typewriter. I can't keep from hoping this is her changing a bit herself as well. I would hate it if she hurt Robins feelings by being, well her usual cynical self. We hang up and I make a cup of tea and I turn on the TV for a while, but I can't concentrate my mind is on Eddie the whole time. The phone rings, I look at the time. It's 9, who the hell calls me at 9 in the evening?

“Hello?”

“I know I said I would leave you alone tonight but I just needed to hear your voice” I hear Eddie say

“Oh, hi...I was thinking about you”

“Yeah? Good thoughts I hope”

“Very good” I smile

“Oh...damn” he gasps

“See you tomorrow Eddie. Sweet dreams” I say and I hang up

Eddies pov

Very good thoughts about me? Wow, I hope I didn't read to much in to that. But it didn't seem like it on her voice as she told me sweet dreams? Eddie is smiling to himself, then he becomes serious. He feels like a fucking creep, standing here at a pay phone looking up at her window hoping to see her. He couldn't bring himself to go up there unannounced one more night, so he opted for this. He stands there looking at her windows actually fucking MISSING her. What was this? Sure, he's had crushes before, Chrissy was probably the biggest. But well, that died. Quite literally... But this, this is something else all together. He'd even told Wayne about Kat when he called him tonight. He was pleased, but also surprised at how fast Eddie's feelings caught on.

“Hey son, I know you don't believe in it but this sounds like soulmates if you ask me” Wayne had said to him, no Eddie usually didn't believe in that stuff. And as far as he knew neither did Wayne, but here he was putting words on Eddies exact thoughts. There was something about this girl, it felt like he'd been waiting for her for ever. He looked up again, there she was! He could see her in the window as she turned the TV off, probably getting ready for bed. God she's beautiful! He'd never thought of himself as having a type, but she showed him that his type is most obviously a chubby, brown haired nerd who reads a lot and has glasses and deliciously thick thighs and a big soft ass. Fuck he wants to be buried between those thighs... Aaaand now he feels like even more of a creep feeling his dick harden in his pants. GO HOME MUNSON! He thinks to himself as he watches her turn of the lights and head to bed. He strolls of to his van and he goes home to the trailer he lives in now. The trailer park was relocated after the incident in 86. Some of the old trailers survived, some didn't. His and Wayne's being one of the ones that didn't. But the city bought new ones and put up for those who lost their homes, bought them all new stuff to. Wayne lost his job as the factory was right in the middle of one of the cracks so it was demolished. He got a new job on the other side of the state so he left Eddie the trailer and he moved. This new trailer is fancier than the last one, not as run down. But it's still a trailer, what does he have to offer Kat? She apparently has no issues with money, that place is fucking mind blowing. He thinks about how different their lives are as he settles in for the night. He decides he doesn't fucking care, he's falling in love with this weird, wonderful woman. He falls asleep and he dreams of Kat, dreams of her lying naked in his bed, those awesome thighs spread open for him. Beckoning him to enter her wet pussy. He wakes up hard as a rock and so close to coming that the mere touch of him trying to move his dick in his boxers sends him over the edge and he has to get up and change. Fuck he hasn't had an actual wet dream sine high school, what's this girl doing to him?

Back to Kat

It's Thursday, I'm going to see Eddie today! I stretch and I yawn loudly. This is going to be a good day! I can feel it, the store closes 1 hour earlier on Thursdays due to Stella having some things to do Thursday afternoons. So the whole town is used to that, I'm not going to change it. I have things to do myself today. I'm going to make cookies for Hellfire tonight and maybe I'll make some Rocky Road bars, I mean why buy snacks if you can make them?

I'm giddy all day at the thought of seeing Eddie, what is this spell he has me under? I don't even think that if Laura showed up here today she'd be able to break my good mood. I have a great big smile to give to anyone stopping by today, some have been in earlier in the week and they say I look different somehow. Asking if I changed my hair or my glasses or something, they just “can't put their finger on it” I just wanna look a them an go... Well kissing the hottest man alive for hours will do this to you! As I close up and go to get the things I need for baking I run in to Robin at the grocery store.

“Hey Kat, what's up. Doing anything special tonight or just hyping yourself up for the big date tomorrow? He hasn't shut up about it, been calling me and Steve relentlessly asking us if we think this or that...PLEASE put us out of our misery and agree to a second date even if this one sucks” she sighs

“Hello to you too, well... I am hanging out with him tonight also so I guess technically tomorrow IS the second date? Although tonight we won't be alone”

“Tonight? But Thursdays are Hellfire night, how the hell did you swing that?”

“He's bringing me...” I say

“He's bringing you? To a Hellfire game? Wow you really are special to him. I mean not even Steve's been invited, he threw a fit when Dustin brought him once. Oh by the way...”

“You want me to tell Gareth that Tom Cruise STILL isn't God?” I chuckle

“Actually...yes” she laughs “how'd you know?”

“When I came in the other day to talk to Steve I overheard you... I mean I couldn't agree more, I think he's completely overrated”

“I KNOW right? I'm glad I won't be alone trying to make him understand any more, getting fucking exhausting” she smiles “well I gotta hurry and get what I came for before Steve gets pissed at me thinking I ran out on him. But good luck with the nerds then... Hey by the way what time Saturday?”

“Oh, come over around 7. I think Casey was going to try and get here around 4 but I wanna have her to myself a bit first” I smile

“Oh I get that! But ok we'll be there by 7, you wanna tell Eddie or should we?”

“I think it might come up, I'll tell him myself, but thanks. See you Saturday then”

“Yeah see you then, looking forward to it!” she says, gives me a hug and runs to pay for her things

I stroll around and get what I need for baking then I head home and get going on the snacks. I finish just in time to put it all in bags and change my outfit before there's a knock on the door. I open and there he is in all his glory. Looking amazing in black jeans, a shirt with a design that says “Hellfire Club” and his leather jacket. He beams at me

“Hey there pretty lady, ready to be a full blown nerd for the night?” he hands me a shirt just like the one he's wearing “the uniform, it's mandatory” he smiles at me

I giggle and I pull the shirt I have on over my head

“Are you trying to kill me?” I hear Eddie say

“What?” I'm confused then I realize I'm apparently so comfortable with him I didn't even think about the fact that I'm now only wearing jeans and my bra... “Oh...fuck...sorry” I say and I quickly pull the Hellfire shirt over my head to cover myself up

“Nah, I mean I wouldn't mind having you dressed like that all the time...just maybe not in a room full of other guys” Eddie smiles at me and I blush “what you're hot, didn't I tell you” he winks at me

“Hey, don't exaggerate” I say as I put my shoes on and get the bag with the cookies and the rocky road bars I made earlier.

“Hey, I'm not! You can't tell me what I can or can not think, you're not the boss of me” he pouts

“Ok, ok...fiiine. Thank you Eddie! You're looking like quite the snack yourself” I smile at him

“I look like a snack? You wanna have a bite later on then?” he pulls me in and gives me a kiss so good I lose my breath for a second

“Wow” I say as he lets me go

“Well thanks, don't think I've ever gotten a 'wow' from kissing before. Makes me feel a bit cocky” he smirks

“Well... I'm easily impressed” I make a face at him and he starts laughing

“You must be, but hey good for me. Means I get to kiss you again and again” he takes my hand and we head out to his van. As he turns the ignition the stereo starts playing loudly “fuck sorry, I forgot to turn it down before going in to get you” he says

“It's ok, I mean you can't really go wrong with Metallica. Master of Puppets is a masterpiece” I say and he stares at me

“You...know Metallica?” he says

“Yeah? Shouldn't I?” I say

“I mean no offence but you look to be as far away from Metallica as it's possible to get” he chuckles “but yeah, Master of Puppets holds a special place in my heart”

“I'm not gonna ask what you think I look like I listen to” I giggle “I'm sure that's more offensive than you not thinking I look like I listen to Metallica”

“Might be true” he smiles “well...are you ready? We're almost at Mike's. It's his turn to host Hellfire tonight” we turn in to this really neat looking neighbourhood.

“I don't think I'll ever be ready to meet new people but if you say they're nice I'll give it my best. And I did bring bribes” I say and I hold up the bag

“Yeah? What did you buy?” he looks at the bag

“Buy? Hell no, to bribe successfully you need to pull out all the stops. I made cookies and rocky road bars” I say

“You what? You MADE snacks? You do realize if you spoil these guys like that you're never getting out of this even if you want to?” he says as we stop outside one of the houses

“Spoil them? You sure it's not the dungeon master I need to worry about spoiling?” I say

“He looooves to be spoiled, but he wants more than snacks” he says and he leans over and gives me a kiss “so lets go then beautiful. Time to get your nerd on”

“He might get more than snacks if he's good” I mumble and he looks over at me

“What did you say” his voice is like a low growl and he pulls me in close “don't tease me like that, and for the record I'm always good” he purrs and I feel my legs wobble

“Good to know” I say in low voice not really sure what it is I'm meaning by it. All I know is that this guy has me thinking things I haven't thought in years. He takes my hand and we go up to the house and ring the doorbell. A very pretty woman answers the door

“Oh hi Eddie, how are you?”

“Hey Mrs Wheeler, I'm good. This is a new friend of mine, Kat. She just moved here from Seattle, thought she needed to meet the guys” he smiles at her

“Eddie, my dear. I've told you, it's Karen. Hello Kat, say are you the girl I've been hearing so many nice things about? The one who's minding Stellas book store while she's away?” she smiles at me and I feel that familiar lump in my throat making me unable to speak, but I feel Eddies hand squeezing mine and he gives me a smile. The lump dissolves and I look back at Karen

“Yes, I am that girl. It's nice to meet you Karen” I say

“Lovely to meet you to, but come in. They're all in the basement as usual” she moves out of the way and we head inside. It's a lovely home, me being used to only apartments this is like a castle.

“I love your home Karen” I say looking around

“Oh thank you dear, that's sweet. Where do you live?”

“I live in the blue house on Main” I tell her and she lifts an eyebrow

“Wow, those apartments aren't...cheap” she looks at me with curiosity

“Yeah I've been told, but I compare it to apartments in Seattle and it's...not that bad” I say with a small smile

“Oh, well no I can imagine that’s true. Well have fun” she says and she heads back in to the living room. Eddie takes me by the hand again, whispering to me

“Good girl, see you can talk to people” I look at him

“I think your presence helps” I squeeze his hand and smile and he beams back at me

“Awww aren't you the cutest. Ok so behind this door is nerd headquarters tonight. You sure you're ready for this?”

“Nope, but I'll follow you anywhere” I say as he opens the door and heads down the stairs

“My nerds and nerdettes your dungeon master has arrived!” he booms and I hear a bunch of voices cheering. I stop at the top of the stairs feeling a bit panic-stricken. Can I do this? All new people again? But I have Eddie, I trust Eddie... “So I hope you don't mind but I brought a guest” there is a sudden silence

“A...guest? To Hellfire? Like, an actual other person?” I hear someone say

“Yeah, what of it?” Eddie smiles

“You had a fucking tantrum when I brought Steve around...and now you bring someone yourself?”

“Henderson, let me break it down for you. Steve doesn't know DnD, Steve doesn't play DnD. Hell Steve doesn't even LIKE DnD... Why the hell would I have him sit here with us?” I'm still at the top of the stairs thinking it might be best if I just stay here until this matter is settled. Eddie must have noticed me missing because within seconds I see his smiling face at the bottom of the stairs “Sweetheart, you rooted up there? They won't bite you...I don't think” he holds out his hand to me. I slowly make my way down the stairs, my stomach has a lump the size of a football in it. Every fibre in me wants to turn around but Eddies eyes drags me to him. I'm finally at the base of the stairs, standing right in front of Eddie. “Hey I know this is scary for you, and I promise if it's too much I'll just call a break and I'll take you home ok?” he whispers in my ear.

“Ok...” I whisper back. He steps aside and I am met by 7 sets of eyes all staring at me

“It's...a girl...” I hear some one say. Then the only girl in the company besides me sighs

“Well no shit Sherlock, we all see it's a girl. Your point being loser?” she turns to the guy next to her, by the looks of them they might be brother and sister.

“I just meant... Eddie with a girl?” he says “and I'm not a loser, get over it Erica”

“What ever loser! And even so, good thing Munson got himself a girl. Was beginning to think he's looking in to a future as a monk. Can we PLAY now?”

“Hey, hey, hey Sinclairs...both of you. Ease up a bit! We're gonna play don't worry. This is Kat, she just moved here from Seattle. She makes KICK ASS campaigns, thought I'd show her how Hellfire does things before I beg her permission to butcher her work” he chuckles, She's sitting in on this one and maybe she'll join next week if the vote is unanimous” Eddie says and motions to me to take a seat at the head of the table, next to what I assume is his place as DM.

“You write campaigns? Cool, so you play?” this guy whose voice I recognize as the one Eddie called Henderson asks me. I take a deep breath

“Yeah I write, been doing it for years. I'm a bit of a book nerd so I have quite a large collection of DnD books. Never had the opportunity to play though” I say and I feel Eddies hand on my thigh squeezing reassuringly

“Oh, cool! But why write campaigns if you don't play?”

“Uhm, well I liked the way of writing and the imagination needed to write it. So I thought I'd try and then one lead to another and soon I had a few notebooks filled.” I smile hesitantly

“So...you're this freaks girlfriend or what?” Erica asks what I can see they're all dying to ask

“Erica...c'mon. Not the time, please” Eddie looks at her

“Oh, not gotten that far yet. Well you're special to him if you're here so.” she says and focuses on making her brother miserable again

I'm special to Eddie? Because he brought me here? That's the second person to tell me that today. I smile to myself

“OH!” I say “which one of you is Gareth?” I look around and I hear Eddie chuckle. A curly haired guy looks all confused but raises his hand and looks at me “Robin wanted me to tell you that Tom Cruise is still not God” I say and everyone laughs, except Gareth

“Fucking Buckley, HE IS SO. Tell her that from me” he says but he says it with a smile

The game begins and I sit quietly beside Eddie as he narrates the campaign he made. He's talented I think to myself, he has the right kind of persona to be the dramatic DM. I'm having a really good time as the focus isn't on me at all. The second the first roll of the dice landed they all forgot about me. As I watch them play I can tell that what I've been reading is not even close to what actually playing is like. This is so much more exciting. About half way through the game Eddie calls for a break.

“Need a piss and a smoke. Then maybe snack time?” he says as he stands up

“Weren't you gonna bring snacks this time?” the guy I learned was Mike says

“I did, she's right here” Eddie says and gives me a side hug I blush “all jokes aside, she made snacks for us. It's...did you bring them?” He looks at me

“Oh, damn I forgot them in the car!” I say

“I'll get them when I have a smoke, be right back” he says winking at me before he heads up the stairs with Gareth and Joe.

“Soooo...charmed him completely I see” Dustin, which I learned is Hendersons first name, says to me with a big grin on his face

“Charmed who? Eddie?” I say confused

“Yeah Eddie, who else? I mean he never brings anyone to Hellfire nights. Took a lot for us to get him to even consider Erica. But you missy have him wrapped around your finger! Not saying it's bad I mean you go! He needs it after all the shit...” he says

“Oh, well...thank you I guess? He told me about the shit...he also told me you were the one who had to leave him there, in that place? How are you holding up?” I ask and he stares at me

“Ok, so...if he told you about that...you're it for him, no doubt. Also, me? I'm ok...some days, other days I'm a wreck. He's like my big brother and I had to watch him die you know. AND I had to leave him there. Fucking broke me” he looks so sad I do something I've never even done with Casey. I wrap my arms around him and I give him a hug

“He's lucky to have you as a little brother Dustin. Don't feel bad you had to leave him, he told me he holds no grudges about that. You had to or you'd be dead too. What do you say that both you and me try to put our collected shit behind us?” I look at him

“You have shit to?” he says and I see traces of tears on his cheeks

“You have no idea” I say “but I have Eddie now, to help me get through some of it. Also Robin and Steve. And maybe you?”

“Sure thing! Anything I can do, I like you. Question is, how much do you like me?”

“Wanna borrow my books” I laugh

“Caught me” he smirks

“Well Eddie has most of them held hostage now but as soon as he's done and gets another pile you can have the ones he's done with” I say and Dustin nods

“Sounds like a deal” he smiles

Eddie and the rest return and he hands me the bag of snacks I brought. I open the containers and place them on a table next to where they're sitting.

“Well, help yourselves I suppose” I say and they all dig in. The consensus is that from now on Eddie is ALWAYS on snack duty and that means I make the snacks. Unless I want to be part of the gang then I'M always on snack duty. I smile, these guys are so nice.

The rest of the night is fun, I get so in to the game I cheer when they do and I even get up and celebrate with them when they kill some monster. Eddie smiles at me and from time to time I feel his hand on my thigh and my mind goes haywire. I just wanna ask him to go higher but I'm to scared at the same time. But it feels so good having his big, warm hands on my leg. Even if it's just short moments at a time.

By the end of the night I am completely convinced I need to play next week, this was too much fun just watching! As they wrap up the night they decide that next weeks game is at Dustins house.

“Before we leave, we need to vote. Anyone against inviting Kat to play with us next time?” Eddie says, no one raises a hand. “Ok then, welcome to Hellfire” he smiles at me and shakes my hand

“Thank you Eddie the Banished, I will do my utmost to not let you down with my simple ways” I say as solemnly as I can

“Fair lady I don't think your ways are simple at all. But we do need to come up with a name for you... Everyone come up with a suggestion for next time and we'll have a vote” he says and everyone nods. We say our goodbyes and we leave. We talk about the night as Eddie drives me home, when we stop outside my house he says

“See, nerds aren't scary. You did so good sweetheart. So you did have fun then?” he takes my hand

“I had so much fun, I really liked Dustin. Or well I liked them all but I think I took a particular liking to him” I say

“Thought you might, he's a good kid” Eddie smiles “but I wanna do something now I've been dreaming of all night” me thinking it's something like smoking I'm taken aback completely when he grabs me and pulls me closer and kisses me deeply “fuuuuck been hell having you sit there next to me and have to narrate a campaign instead of making out with you” he breathes

“Again... wow” I say and he smiles

“I would so wanna come up with you and keep this up but it's sorta late and I have to be at work real early again tomorrow. But if you don't mind, I wanna do this ALL night after our date tomorrow”

“Mind? Why would I mind, hell this could BE the date and I wouldn't mind” I'm shocked I said that but I mean it so why not

“Oh, really? Maybe I'll change my plans then” he purrs

“Well if you have plans I'm not going to ruin them. We'll have time to more of this after...” I blush but he just smiles at me “See you tomorrow then Eddie” I say and I get out of the van

“I'll be here at 7 then” he smiles at me

“Perfect” I say and I close the door to the van and I go inside. I look at the time, it's 9:45. I should really go to bed but I just need to tell Casey how proud I am of myself. I go to the phone and I dial her number

“Hello?” her voice is sleepy, like she's just woken up

“Fuck did I wake you?”

“Nah, well you did but all good, I was asleep on the couch so thanks” she says “what's up since you're calling at this hour of the night”

“So I just wanna brag”

“Oh, go on”

“I just hung out with SEVEN new people all night, and Eddie”

“Wow...really? Sweetie I'm so fucking proud, and I'm more and more convinced that moving was the best thing you could have ever done in your entire life.”

“Yeah, beginning to realise that myself. Well, go to bed now and I'll do the same. Need my beauty sleep for the date tomorrow”

“Awww you don't need beauty sleep you just need regular sleep. Well dream dirty things about that guy of yours and then do it all tomorrow!” she chuckles

“Casey! I'm a good girl...” I try and she just laughs at me

“Katherine Jane Smith, I think you have some seriously naughty bones in your body. You just haven't used them...make sure you do that now that you found a good guy. Love ya and I'll see you Saturday, I don't wanna hear a beep from you tomorrow night, ok!?” she says

“Naughty bones” I laugh “well...I'll see if I can dig them out under all the dust they've been collecting over the years. Sleep tight see you Saturday”

We hang up and I get ready for bed. I fall asleep instantly and I dream about Eddie. I dream the kind of dreams that would make a pornstar blush. I wake up feeling that the wetness between my legs has spread down my thighs and on to the bed. I feel like I'm burning, wow so this is what really horny is like? Well...fuck me... I'm laying there panting for a bit trying to get my mind at ease. It's hard, it's filled with thoughts of Eddie...naked Eddie...fucking naked Eddie... Jesus! I didn't think I had this in me, I mean I know I dreamt dreams like these back then before that ass hat broke me. But after that it's like my brain shut that part off just to spare me. Apparently it thinks I'm back in business again, and what the hell maybe I am. I toss and I turn for a while before looking at the time. It's 5:30, I might as well get up and begin my day. Sleep doesn't seem to be happening any more tonight. I hit the shower and then I go to get some breakfast. I sit in front of the morning news on TV and I enjoy a lazy morning for once. Only downside is that when it comes time to get going I'm tired again. I make some strong coffee to take with me and I leave for the shop.

Fridays have been busy so far so I might be in for a hectic day. It's kinda slow until after lunch then people start to drop in more frequently. By the time I'm closing I'm beat. My mind is spinning I just wanna crawl in to bed and sleep until Monday. But no can do, I have a date in 3 hours! Yikes! I rush home not even stopping to wave at Robin or Steve as I pass the video store. I take another quick shower and then I find myself stranded in front of my closet, what the hell do I wear tonight? I don't even know what Eddie's been planning for us tonight. I look through all my clothes and I see this dress in the back of the closet, hanging behind everything else. I bought it last year to wear to Caseys for New Years, it was a bit fancy for jut her and me but I wanted to look nice for once. But then she got sick and I was stuck at home with mum. So it's never been worn. It's a black velvet, kinda fitted dress. I thought it was a bit snug back then but I have lost a little weight since, so maybe it will look decent? I put it on and I study my reflection. Well, yeah it looks good, I think... Not to tight anywhere, the boobs look good, the ass looks good. Yeah I could at least be an 7 out of 10. I take out a pair of black heels and a fancy bag. I put on my good jewellery and then I even put on some make up. I check the mirror again when I'm done and I hardly recognize the girl looking back at me. I look at the time, it's 6... I have a whole hour to kill before Eddie gets here. I decide to continue reading the book I bought at work today. I love Stephen Kings books but I hadn't had the chance to read Misery and when I saw it today as I started reorganizing the horror section I just needed to add it to my own collection. It's just like any other King book, captivating from the start. All of a sudden I hear a knock on the door and I look up at the clock on the wall. It's 5 to 7! Well here goes nothing then.

I get up and I head to the door and I open it, Eddie's standing outside smiling. When he sees me his smiles dies and I feel like I wanna die, I look that bad?

“What's wrong?” I say in a timid voice

“Wrong? Nothing's wrong, jut...fuck you look so unbelievably good and here I am looking like this” he motions at himself. He looks amazing, black jeans and a dark forest green shirt.

“But you look amazing Eddie” I say and he smiles at me again pulling me in to his arms, he kisses me softly.

“Thank you babe, but if anyone looks amazing tonight it's you. Like, how am I going to keep my hands off you when you look this hot?” he kisses the side of my face, down my jawline and continues down my neck “this ok?” he whispers

“Uuhuu...yeah...sure is” I say as I can't seem to form a sentence to even begin to tell him how good this makes me feel.

“Well good then, I'll keep doing it” he says and his kisses follow the base of my neck around to the other side and up towards my lips again. “But we better get going, I made reservations” he says as he pulls away from me and I just wanna tell him to forget those reservations and just fuck me, but as usual my nerves get the better of me and I just nod

“Ok, lets go. Where are we going by the way?” I feel like my face is on fire and I'm sure I'm all red and flustered. Eddie chuckles a little and takes my hand

“I made reservations at Ellie's, it's a restaurant one town over. Thought it would be fancier than anything this place has to offer. It was Steves suggestion, he tells me they have awesome food”

“Oh, exciting! I hope Steve is right then” I say thinking I would have eaten at the gas station if I could just be with Eddie.

“Well, if the food's bad then I KNOW dessert will be fantastic” he says and shoots me a smile that makes my knees weak

“Yeah?” I say

“Yeah, dessert will be more kissing” he winks at me

“Oh, well then it will be a 5 star dessert you mean?” I smile back

“ I sure hope you'll think so” we're down the stairs and we head outside “uhmm...this is a bit awkward but I thought, did you have a car?” Eddie looks at his feet

“Yes I have a car, why?” I say

“Well, my van...well it's not that fun to go for any longer rides in” he mumbles

“Oh, of course we can take my car. Here, you drive” I say and I hand Eddie my keys, he looks at them. His frowns as he looks at the emblem

“You...drive a Pontiac? What kind of Pontiac” he gasps

“A 1971 Le Mans” I say and he stares at me

“No fucking way, you drive one of the sexiest cars from the 70's? Like how are you even real?”

“Well, dad died. Left me and my sister a heap of money. She spent all of hers...all I wanted was that car. I've saved the rest. So...you wanna drive?” I smile, I knew that car would be a bit of a surprise to him

“Do I wanna drive it? I work as a mechanic and I haven't even seen one in real life. It's like a wet dream, only not as exciting as the ones about you” he looks down at the keys in his hand again

“Wait, what? You have those kind of dreams about me?” I'm confused

“What...oh...fuck I said that part out loud?” he drags his hand through his hair giving me a blushing smile “yeeeah... I do... you mind?”

“Why would I mind? I think it's nice knowing I'm in your dreams” I say and I lean in and kiss him “c'mon lets get going. The car's over here in the garage” I say and take him by the hand. As I open the garage door Eddie lets out a sigh

“Look at that! What a beauty!” he walk up to the car running his hands up the hood “You're sure I can drive?” he looks at me

“Yeah of course I wouldn't have given you the keys if I didn't think you could handle my baby” I say and he chuckles

“You sound like a guy, calling your car your baby” he opens the door for me and I get in. He runs to the drivers side and gets in to. “wow, just...wow” he says as he looks around in the car, I mean I know it's a nice car. I'm just used to it now so his admiration is so endearing to me. He puts the key in the ignition and he turns it. The cars V8 roars and I think Eddie's about to cream his pants. I've never seen anyone look this happy starting a car. I giggle

“Do you realize how cute you are right now?” I ask him

“What? Oh...thanks” he smiles “but, ok... are you one of those people who stick to the speed limit no matter what or can I actually put this to the test?” he looks over at me

“Well, as long as you don't run us off the road. Go for it” I say and I get the biggest smile in return.

Well, the ride to the restaurant was a fast one, I think that Eddie might even be sporting a semi from driving my car. But then again I've taken a ride in his van... I guess anything's better than that. But he's like a kid that's gotten absolutely everything they wanted for Christmas. He's all giddy when we get out of the car.

“THAT WAS AMAZING!” he actually lifts me off the ground and jumps around with me in his arms

“Woooah, calm down or they might think you're high. I want food” I laugh

“Sorry, sorry...just it's a great car. I know I'm like such a duuude right now” he beams at me putting me down on solid ground again. He pulls me in close and he kisses me “now back to you. I did tell you how fucking sexy you look tonight didn't I?”

“Not in those words, no” I say and I blush

“Well, I'm saying them now. This dress should be illegal, making me think all sorts of things” he murmurs in my ear

“I...thanks...wow” I can't find words, he's just to good “what things” I manage to whisper

He chuckles at me shaking his head “Nah sweetheart, I can't be telling you things like that right now. Either you'll be scared of me or you'll try to eat me alive” he looks me deep in the eyes and then he kisses me once more making my head spin “lets get inside, I'm kinda hungry myself” he takes me by the hand and we head in to Ellie's. We have an amazing evening, good food and awesome conversation. He tells me all about being the freak of Hawkins high and I tell him what it was like being the wallflower in Seattle. He tells me about his uncle, who I can tell he loves very much and I tell him about my dad and how I always wished I could have stayed with him when mum and him split up. He asks me if I would like to come with him to see Wayne sometime. I tell him I would love to. We keep talking about what life has thrown at us when he suddenly says

“I wanna come with you to Seattle some time... I wanna be there when you rub your new life in your sisters face” he's looking very serious

“Really? I mean...it could get ugly” I say

“Well, not to be rude to you or anything but I think you might need me there. Or she might just kill your happiness. And I don't want that, I want to be the one to make you happy and I will do anything to keep you happy as well. Even meet that sister of yours” he smiles at me

“Then by all means come with me. I would love to see the look on her face” I laugh

“It's settled then, when you feel ready for it I will come with you to Seattle. But right now I just wanna pay for this and get you home so I can kiss you without making people blush” he says and his eyes burn at me

“Oook...please” I say losing all train of thought again. Eddie laughs a little at me and he gets the waiters attention and asks for the check. He pays and we head out to the car again. He starts driving towards Hawkins again, we keep talking about life in general. All of a sudden without him thinking about it he puts his hand on my thigh and lets it slide up under my dress. I draw a deep breath and Eddie panics

“Fuck... God I'm sorry I just... I'm sorry I didn't mean to”

“Eddie... Hey Eddie... It's ok. I didn't mind” I say and I smile at him “the thought of you touching me is getting less scary by the minute. Please put your hand back, I liked it” I whisper, he glances over at me

“Making me a very happy man babe” he says with a soft voice and he puts his hand on my thigh again slowly letting it slide up under my dress “you tell me when to stop” he whispers. When his fingers are almost touching my panties I feel that lump forming

“I think...that's as far as I'm comfortable with right now” I blush as I say it, feeling a bit stupid

“Hey no blushing, I told you we do this at your pace. I'm just happy I get to touch you” his hand squeezes my thigh a little and I feel a jolt of energy centring between them. I can feel that I'm getting wet from only this, quite innocent touch. But to me it's the most erotic thing I've ever experienced. Eddie speeds almost more as we head home in the night. We get to my apartment and we head for the front door.

“I hope you're coming in for a while?” I say

“Try to stop me, I want dessert now” Eddie winks at me then he presses himself against my back and places a kiss on my neck “this ok?” he says and I can feel his breath on my neck making every hair on my body stand up

“Oh yeah it is! It's better than ok” I sigh as I unlock the door and we head up the stairs. We barely make in my apartment before Eddie spins me around and his lips crash in to mine.

“Fuuuuck been longing for this all night” he mumbles as he kisses me

“Wanna stand here or should we move it to the couch at least?” I say as his lips trail down my neck

“Couch...yes” he says and he keeps kissing me as he steers me backwards to the couch. He turns and he lays down “c'mon lay down on me” he smiles

“You wanna die? I'm too heavy” I say looking down at him

“Don't be like that, please” he says and pats his chest. I carefully lay down on top of him, he pulls me in the last little bit and he kisses me deeply

“See, I'm still alive. You feel just right on top of me” he purrs “but now to the burning question...may I please touch your ass? I've wanted to since the day we met” he smiles

“You've wanted to touch my ass? Why?” I giggle

“It's a great ass... I just wanna feel if it's as good as it looks” he tries an innocent look, he fails miserably considering the smirk on his lips

“Wow, smooth Eddie. But yeah, you can touch my ass” I say as I start kissing his neck, just the way he's been kissing mine. I feel him draw a deep breath and then his hands slide down my sides landing on my ass. One hand on each cheek and I can hear Eddie moan

“Fuck yeah, this feels a thousand times better than I imagined it would. Great ass...so soft” I smile as I keep kissing his neck, following that sharp sexy jawline up to his lips. I try to ignore the hard thing I feel pressing against my stomach. I can't really deal with that when my mind is fully preoccupied with his hands massaging my ass so deliciously. We lie there kissing and I feel Eddies hands moving all over my ass. The lump in the pit of my stomach starts up and I tense up. Eddie notices straight away “sorry sweetheart, I got a bit carried away. We'll slow down. Or would you like to end the night here? I've had a perfect evening so I won't be disappointed I promise. This is all up to you” I want him so bad but just the thought of telling him that makes my insides churn and I feel a bit sick. I stay quiet, words just aren't coming to me “sweetheart, I can tell this is too much right now. Here's what were gonna do. We'll get up from here and we'll have a few more kisses. Then I'll go home, VERY satisfied with the evening think nothing else. And then we'll see each other again tomorrow night” he strokes my hair and kisses my forehead. I nod and I get up from my very comfortable place on top of him. I sit down at the end of the couch and I feel like the biggest loser ever.

“I was so doing so good” I whisper with tears in my eyes

“Yes you were, but it got to be too much for you, it's ok babe. It really is, I promised you I'd do everything at your pace didn't I? But you do have a great ass” Eddie smiles and winks at me

“Thank you, I enjoyed the touch very much. It's just...my body wanted so much more but my brain isn't really there yet” I whisper still a bit sad

“Sweetheart” he pulls me closer hand gives me a long warm hug “I like you, I like you A LOT. And it's only been days. I can wait, I mean do I want to do all sorts of things to this body? Hell yeah I do, but I'm pretty sure this body's gonna be around for a while, or I hope so at least. Kissing and kneading that ass is goooood times so don't worry about me” he kisses me a couple of more times then he gets up from the couch. “I'ma head home now and we'll talk in the morning. Maybe I can come help with something before your friend arrives, like kissing the hostess. I bet Casey's not doing that?” he smiles

“No, she doesn't have the privileges you do” I say and I giggle “I had a very good night Eddie” I look at him standing there in front of me towering over the couch “a really wonderful night and I can't wait to do this again” I stand up and I give him another kiss and then I follow him to the door and we say good night and he leaves.

I get ready for bed all the while scolding myself for being such a wuss. It's not like sleeping with him will hurt me, I'm no virgin. He's been nothing but respectful to me so I doubt he's going to do what that other asshole did. I walk around arguing with myself as I brush my teeth and change out of the dress. I crawl in to bed and I fall asleep faster than I thought I would. And I dream, fucking hell do I dream. I wake up so turned on I don't know what to do with myself, my hand trail down under my tiny nightgown, in between my thighs. I slip my fingers in under my panties and I feel how wet I am. I try doing what Casey told me she did to herself when we were gossiping as teens. But his doesn't feel right, I must be doing something wrong. It's not helping the matter, only making me ache for more. I throw the covers off me and I get out of bed, no plan just pure impulsivity driving me. I put a jacket over the skimpy thing I'm wearing and I head out to the car. I pull out of the garage and I put petal to the metal as I speed of towards where Eddie pointed to me he lived. I skid as I turn in to the trailer park. I slow down so I can look for the van. There I see it outside one of the newer looking trailers. I stop outside and I get out and go up to the door knocking . It takes a few minutes then I hear the lock and Eddie opening the door, bed hair deluxe and looking so fucking hot in only pyjama pants.

“Kat? What...did something happen? You ok?” he stands back so I can come in

“I fucking dream about you, like so fucking hot dreams I wake up craving touch. I try to do it myself but hell being the fuck up I am I have no idea how to because of course I've never done that. So here I am in the middle of the night and I have no idea what I'm doing … so please Eddie.... touch me” I say and I just let my clothes fall to the floor in front of him “help me...I need you” my chest feels like it's about to explode, my breathing is heavy and I must look like a lunatic. But for some odd reason that must be something this man likes because he only closes the door and he's by my side in two quick steps pulling me in close, breathing in my scent with a deep breath

“Fuck babe, would you look at you. I've never seen anything this sexy ever. But are you sure?”

“Don't make me think about this Eddie...just...please fuck me Eddie. Help me get rid of the demons” I say and I reach up and I pull his head down to me and I kiss him with all the emotion I have in me right now. As we pull apart his eyes are black and they seem like they burn from somewhere deep inside. I gasp as this is the hottest thing I've ever seen

“Wow, just like...wow. I will chase those demons of yours all the way back to hell, just one thing though”

“Yeah” I say as I press my body against his feeling that aching wetness between my legs

“You've never touched yourself? You've never had an orgasm?” he studies my face while his hands start doing their own thing following the shape of my naked body pressed against his

“No... I haven't” I whisper still not taking my eyes off him “please be my first Eddie”

The sound he lets out sends shivers down my spine making my knees wobble it's like a mix of a groan, a moan and a deep growl “Fuck babe, I will be you first and your forever if you'll let me. Bedroom...now!” he says and he swoops me off my feet and he carries me to the back of the trailer. I didn't think this man was this strong, he doesn't look it. But damn he carried me like I weigh nothing. He drops me down on the bed “please lay back babe” he purrs

I do as I'm told, all the while watching this perfect man standing there looking at me. His gaze sets my body even further on fire, he slowly pulls his pj's down and I finally get to see what I've only felt so far. And I was so right, it IS impressive. Long, thick and veiny. I mean I've only ever seen one before but I am convinced this is the most beautiful dick in the world.

“God, Eddie you look so fucking good” I whimper “I want you... I really fucking want you”

“I'm all yours sweetheart, all yours to use in any way you want me” he says and he gets in to the bed with me “now a word of advise. Just do, don't think so much about this. If it feels like a good idea it most likely is” he smiles “and I will take good care of you, just tell me if something doesn't feel right” he pulls me closer and he begins kissing me. I wrap my hands around his neck to pull him even closer, I press myself against him wanting to feel him all over me. His hands touching every inch of my body, his moaning in my ear. It's all heaven to me. He maneuvers me so I'm on my back with him on top of me, he continues kissing me and his hands have found my boobs. He's massaging them, pinching my rock hard nipples softly between his fingers. He pulls away from kissing me, looks down at me “ready for me sweetheart?” he purrs

“Yeah, ready” I pant and he smiles as he starts kissing down my chest. Licking and sucking my nipples making me squirm with pleasure, the ache between my legs so strong I don't know if I can handle it to much longer. His hands trailing lower, down my body, squeezing the soft belly. Then down to my hips, his kisses following along. He sits up on his knees looking down at me

“Fucking hell you're prefect babe. I've been dreaming of getting smothered between those thighs for days now. So fucking sexy” he growls and I feel my entire body blush and my breathing halter for a moment. He looks...wild, almost like some kind of animal. He's so sexy it's almost painful to look straight at him, like the sun. I writhe beneath him as I just want him to touch me. He lays down and lets his hands follow the flesh of my legs up towards the insides of my thighs trailing kisses behind.

“Would you look at this pussy, so fucking beautiful” he murmurs as he spreads my legs and looks at me with adoring eyes, I feel like I should shy away but I'm to memorized by the way he looks at me to even care any more. He can from now on do whatever he wants to me, I am completely under his spell and I wouldn't wanna change a thing. His fingers grace the edges of my pussy, just at the base of my thighs. “May I? Oh please tell me I can touch you” he whispers and looks up at me

“I'd kill you if you refused at this point” I say and he chuckles

“Good” only one word then I feel his fingers where I've so longed to have them. He drags one finger in between my folds drawing in a sharp breath as it glides in “fuck you're wet, all mine” he growls

“All yours” I pant as this is excruciating, I want more...of everything

Eddie slides his thick finger in my slick getting it nice and wet before he finally reaches my clit. I jilt from the sudden impact and he tenses at first

“Good or bad?” I can tell he's still worried he's going to fast with me

“All good, too good almost. You told me just do, don't think. Please take your own advise” I moan and I hear him laugh a sexy little laugh

“Yeah, I did say that” he starts circling my clit with his finger and I'm grabbing his sheets I with my hands. My head I buzzing with this new sensation, my pussy is clenching around nothing wanting something. I'm rocking my hips to meet whatever movement Eddie does. He stops playing with my clit and I want to fucking hit him! But he's just switching it up a notch for me, his thick and long middle finger is pressed in to me hitting all the right spots inside making me groan out loud. “Fucking feel so good around my finger babe, I'ma taste you know. I need to taste you” he's mumbling before he latches on to my clit with his mouth, sucking and licking me in to the high heavens. I scream as my first ever orgasm hits me like a ton of bricks thrown out of nowhere.

“fuuuuck that's my good girl, tasting so good and feeling so amazing on my finger” Eddie purrs at me as I come down from my high. He's pulled his finger out now and is sitting up on his knees caressing the insides of my thighs with his hands “felt good babe?” he smiles

“Good? That was heaven, you're a god Eddie Munson! But please...fuck me for real now. Can't let a perfect dick like that go unused” I say with a moan looking at his cock twitching between his legs

“Well, I'm a good boy I do as I'm told” he smiles and reaches for a condom in his bedside table. I'm watching him roll it down his hard length and I feel my insides do a flip of excitement. God! Will this thing even fit inside me? Eddie positions himself between my open legs and he's gritting his teeth as he slides the head of his cock in my wet folds.

“You're not going to hurt me” I whisper

“No I know...just I've been wanting this so long now I think I might blow my load upon entry if I don't at least try to pace myself” he grins “I wanna see you play with yourself as I fuck you babe” he growls

“I...tell me how” I whisper

He moans and he slowly presses his cock in to me all the way to the hilt. He stops for a moment letting us both get used to the feeling. I let out a long moan, this is so fucking good. He feels so perfect

“Fuck babe, this pussy was made for me, God you feel amazing. C'mon take your fingers and put them on your clit...right so yeah...now move them, circular motions. Just like I did...yeeeah look at that you're a natural. You'll feel kinda soon what feels good, just keep doing that as I fuck this amazing pussy of yours” he's talking he through my first time playing with myself. At first I feel a little silly, but then I find a pace that seems to work as that knot inside of me starts growing again. He fills me up so deliciously, fucking me with long thrusts watching my fingers play with my clit. “God babe, you have no idea how sexy you look” he growl and I feel a tingle pass through my body I arch my back a little

“Faster Eddie, please” I moan and he grabs my hips holding them up as he picks up the speed of his thrusts. This time I can feel the orgasm coming and I begin panting and writhing beneath Eddie as it crashes down on me. “Eddiieeeee fuuuuuuck” I scream his name and I feel myself clench around his dick over and over

“God damn babe, I'm stuck in a vice here. Amazing woman” he growls as he trusts a couple of more times before I feel him tense up and let out a guttural moan “fuuuuuck here it comes....oooooh God Kaaaat” he slumps down on top of me doing a few more slow thrusts as he breathes heavily looking up at me with a beaming smile. He leans in and kisses me deeply “I have NEVER been so happy to be woken up in the middle of the night before” he says. I feel him pull out and then he gets out of the bed to go and discard the condom and wash his hands, apparently someone got them all sticky. I giggle at him as he says this to me with a wink. He comes back and he crawls in to bed behind me and pulls me in close, nuzzling up in to my neck. “Feel ok sweetheart?” he whispers

“Amazing Eddie, thank you” I say as I caress the arms that are wrapped around me

“Glad to hear, because THAT is something I wanna do again and again, forever and ever” he mumbles in to my hair. I can hear he's tired and so am I. I'm almost asleep already

“Me too, Ed. Me too” I yawn and I wiggle my butt closer to Eddie so I can feel his warmth and his body close to mine

“Sleep now beautiful and we can do this again in the morning” he places a kiss on my neck and he wraps his arms tighter around me and we fall asleep. The sun is shining in when we're woken up by a booming voice from the kitchen

“Fucking hell Munson, did you swipe a car from work. That's a real beauty out there. Did the date go late last night since you're still sleeping. Get up fucker” the door to the bedroom swings open with a bang and there's Steve with a mug in his hand “want some...coffee...oh”

“Morning Steve” I murmur as I pull the covers closer to me, nudging Eddie “get up and talk to him please... I have no real clothes. See you tonight though Steve” I say smiling at the shocked face in the doorway

“What...huh... Oh...fuck I forgot to lock the front door didn't I? Hey Steve, be right with you, wanna go back in to the kitchen man...I'm sorta naked under here” Eddie chuckles

“Uhhhh...sure” the door closes and we start laughing

“Oh well...no need to think about how we're gonna tell them then I guess” I say as Eddie gets out of bed and puts his pj's on again

“Nope, he'll be calling Robin the second he gets home”

He walks out in to the kitchen and I hear Steve

“It's Kats car? She's been here with you all night... Put it there man!” I hear the sound of hands clashing in a high five and I smile to myself “this is great man, I'm so happy for you... YOU BOTH” Steve raises his voice so I'll know he's talking to me too

“THANKS STEVE” I call back to him. They keep talking but they've probably moved to the couch because I can only hear the muffled sound of voices. I drift off to sleep again, feeling happier than I've been ever. Also, the anxiety that's always with me...it's subsided, not as loud in my head. Maybe Eddie did take some of the demons and sent them to hell last night. Maybe I should let him loose on the biggest one of them all...she never did manage to get a hint so she should be calling in like a week and a half. Half asleep I feel Eddie crawl back in to the bed, sliding in under the covers and pressing his now naked body against mine. Suddenly I'm fully awake

“Hey there princess, you looked so peaceful. But I wanna make you scream my name one more time before you have to go” Eddie's breath is on my neck and his hands are cupping my boobs, softly pinching my nipples making them stand alert. I press my ass closer to him

“What were you thinking?” I murmur wiggling my ass against him feeling him getting rock hard in seconds

“THAT! I was thinking that...fuck this ass is out of this world. Lift your leg please” he purrs in my ear and I feel my pussy start throbbing as I do what he asks me. His hand slides in between my thighs as I lift my leg “shit babe, so wet and hot already” his skilled fingers find my clit and I draw a long sharp breath as he starts circling the little knob with his fingers. “Want something to fill you up sweetheart?” he kisses my neck

“Yeah...please fill me...please” my voice isn't more than a whisper I am fully focused on how amazing his fingers are working me. Playing my clit like the strings of a guitar.

“That's my polite girl right there” Eddie says, voice sounding like a low growl sending shivers down my spine. I moan out loud at his words making him chuckle a little before I feel his hand leaving my pussy and grabbing his cock, stroking it a couple of times before he begins sliding it up and down my drenched slit.

“Please...Ed....fuck I need... I need you in me” I'm a whimpering mess trying so meet his movements with my hips, hoping to make him slip in by accident. I can't take this, I'm already cock drunk and we haven't even started yet. We've fucked once, and I'm addicted to this guy.

“Since you said please with that sweet voice of yours who am I to deny you” he says coarsely as he slowly pushes his hard cock all the way in me, bottoming out with a groan. “Fuuuuuck babe this is unreal...oh my god this pussy” he stays still for a moment, gripping my boobs and kissing my neck before he slowly begins to move. He's so big and he fills me up so perfectly. “Keep your leg up and do what I told you last night, play with yourself babe. I wanna fell you come undone all over me” he growls in my ear. I let my hand move down and I begin working my clit the way I did last night and holy fucking hell it feels totally different in this angle. I'm squirming feeling the orgasm closing in rapidly. I scream as it takes me and I hear Eddie softly whispering praise in my ear making the effect even better. “Fucking hell babe you came so good for me, almost squeezed my dick off. Can I try something else though” he whispers as I calm down some

“I'd fucking let you do anything to me after that” I say panting and he giggles

“Be a good girl for me and get up on your knees” he murmurs in to my neck and I feel all the hairs on my body stand up...that's the way HE did it back then... I'm feeling that ball of anxiety form in the pit of my stomach, but I look back at Eddie before I say anything and the look of complete admiration and desire in his eyes kills the lump. I WANT him to do that to me, fuck me that way. And I know that if it's too much he'll stop if I ask him. I tentatively get on my knees, pouting my ass up at Eddie who growls at me “Jeeeesus H Christ you're sexy babe” he leans down and he kisses my ass, letting his tongue slide in between my wet folds making me shiver and moan. Then he positions himself behind me, one hand on my ass grabbing all the supple flesh it can hold and the other guiding his cock to my opening. At first I feel like getting away, it's to familiar....to scary. But then he slides in an all is forgotten! Shit this man is perfect for me, it feels so good I make a sound more suited for The Exorcist than the bedroom. This way Eddies cock hits spots I had no idea were even there. “Fuuuuck babe this isn't going to last long. You're so fucking tight and amazing around my cock” he pants as he's grabbed my ass with both hands now pressing me down slightly as he fucks me with long, hard thrusts. I can feel I'm close again myself, letting my hand find it's way in between my legs to work my clit. He wasn't kidding when he said it wouldn't last! The second I feel my insides clench around him when yet another orgasm hits me I feel him slump down on top of me growling my name and digging his fingers in to the flesh of my ass. “fuck, fuck, fuck babe you're perfect” he whispers and leaves kisses all over my back before pulling out and getting up to go get rid of the condom. When he comes back I'm sprawled out on my stomach, all fucked out and happy. He smiles at me “You're the best thing that's happened to me, like EVER. And seeing that I made you smile like that...fuck I feel proud right now” he says laying down beside me in the bad kissing me deeply

“You're the best thing to happen to ME Eddie Munson. If it weren't for Casey I'd wanna stay here doing this ALL weekend long” I say and I kiss him back

“Any time babe, this home and this bed will always be open for you. Any day of the week from now until my dying day” he pulls me in and hugs me so tight I almost lose my breath “you have no idea what this meant to me” he whispers and I see he has tears in his eyes

“To you? What do you mean?” I look at him, how could this have meant something to him to give this reaction

“I didn't tell you...when we talked about my past. But I don't...I can't sleep very well, memories turn in to nightmares. But tonight, I slept Kat. I slept like I haven't slept since before the Upside down. Thank you” he's kissing me again and I grab his face looking in to his eyes

“Eddie, thank you for telling me. Also... you helped me more than you think to. Hell must be overflowing with newly arrived demons” I say and I smile at him

“Well, I hope you'll keep letting me help you” he smiles and gives me a very sexy wink and a kiss

“Oh you bet, until you're sick of me” I say

“Impossible” he whispers and I feel my heart swell and I wanna cry

We lay like this for a while, just talking and kissing. Soft touches and hugs. I don't ever want it to end but I glance over at the clock on Eddies wall and I jump to my feet. It's 2 pm, I need to get home and get ready for Casey.

“Being here with you sure made time fly, sorry but I have to go now. But I'll see you tonight?”

“Try to stop me...and now that we're 'out' I can kiss you and touch you as much as I want! Yay me!” he claps his hands like a excited kid

“Weirdo” I say and I giggle

“That's why you like me” he beams “and I prefer Freak, you're the weirdo” he gets up and he kisses me on the nose

“Oh is that so?” I smile

“Sure is, you let the town Freak in to your pants...you're a total weirdo” he chuckles “ask anyone”

We hold hands as Eddie follows me to my car and we say good bye for now. I head home, where I have 4 messages on my answering machine. All from Casey the last one informing me that if I haven't called her by 2:30 she's calling the police. I look at the time it's 2:20 so I call her

“Hello?”

“I'm alive”

“WHERE THE FUCKING HELL HAVE YOU BEEN!?”

“Exactly that...”

“What?”

“Fucking...is where I've been”

Silence

“I'm getting cab now, going straight to the bus station...this is so not a phone thing” she slams the phone down in my ear and I laugh

I start preparing food for the evening. I need to go shopping but I guess I'll wait for Casey. The phone rings

“Hello, this is Kat”

“So did Steve find you naked in Eddies bed or has he been smoking some seriously strong shit?” it's Robin

“I have no idea if he's been smoking, but he did find me there yes”

“Soooo....wow, good date I assume”

“Nah it sucked but his dick made up for it” I say and I hear Robin snorting

“HA! Good one, you do realise I will be using that against him right?”

“Yeah I figured, but yeah it was a lovely date. It...well... I can give you the details some other day. I'm a bit pressed for time right now, Casey's on the way and I need to sort out food for tonight.”

“Sure thing! So any preferences when it comes to drinks? Beer, wine, bourbon, vodka? What's your poison?” she asks

“Get some beers and maybe a couple of bottles of wine for the food. I know Casey likes Tequila, I'm more of a vodka girl” I say

“Sorted! See you at 7 then”

“Yes! See you”

We hang up and I decide I am in desperate need of a shower after the night I've had. I should have about 30 minutes before Casey gets here. I shower and I pick out a pair of jeans and a shirt to wear while going to the grocery store and picking up Casey at the bus. I get out to the car and I head for the bus station. I park so I can see all the buses arrive. I wait for about 10 minutes when I see a bus that says Indianapolis on it. I get out of the car and cross the street. I hear her before I see her, I feel sorry for anyone else on that bus. I just smile and shake my head. The doors open and she lunges herself at me

“YOU LOOK SO FUCKING GOOD KAT!”

“Wow, do you think I've gone deaf Casey? But thank you, you look good yourself” we hug and then we hear a soft cough beside us. It's the bus driver bringing Caseys bag for her. Apparently she was in such a rush to get off the bus she forgot it on the seat next to her.

“Thank you sir. Sorry I just haven't seen my friend in a while” she beams at him

“No problem miss, you're lucky someone saw your bag or it might have gone back to Indianapolis with me” he says smiling back at us

We cross the street and put Caseys bag in the car.

“So wanna get a coffee before we head for the store?” I ask her nodding towards a cafe right next to where I parked my car

“That's a stupid question. There is some serious gossip we need to tend to, and that calls for coffee so...yes” she says and grabs my hand dragging me in to the cafe

We find a table in the back where we're not easily spotted. We order and we sit down

“Ok, so... Were you kidding me before on the phone?” Casey stares at me

“No, actually I wasn't” I say and I blush

“Well then, remind me to buy this man a gift” she nods approvingly “but like, a few days ago you were freaking out when he kissed you. May I ask what changed?”

“Remember when we were like... 16 or something. You tried to tell me how to get myself off, you'd read bout it somewhere and you swore by it” I laugh

“Oh fuck, yeah that” she laughs “what about that disaster?”

“Well... after the date I had this really hot dream about Eddie. Woke up all riled up, couldn't get it to work” I giggle “I don't know what got in to me I just got in my car and I drove over to Eddie's and asked him to help me”

“Wow...hot! I would LOVE for a girl to do that to me” she sighs “so I hope he appreciated that”

“Oh he did...A LOT!” I say with a smirk

“Oh you slut. So he's...good?” she winks at me

“Good? He's perfect...like rock my world kinda perfect” I sigh

“Well then, he just needs the Casey Rowling stamp of approval and you guys are ready to walk down the aisle” she says

“Woah, down girl. One date... easy does it. Be nice to him please, you can come scare him after say...5 dates”

“Awww...no fun. I love scaring men” she pouts

“Yeah that's what I'm afraid of” I laugh “you can scare Steve though...a little at least or Robin might be angry”

“Right....fuck I'M the one who has a date tonight. Maybe I shouldn't be such a tease... By tomorrow I might be just as bad off as you are” she says with a fake groan

“Exactly, maybe we're racing for the aisle before we know it. But I mean we both know you'll be the biggest bridezilla out of the two of us” I say poking her

“Nuhuu will not! I'm cool, calm and collected. Nothing but a lady”

I raise my eyebrows at her giving her a knowing smirk

“Whatever...” she chuckles

We finish our coffees then we head for the grocery store getting all I have planned for the evening. We discuss this as we go home and I assign Casey with things to do while I cook. It's so nice to have her here, the guys are great so far. But this is my person, my home. Everything feels so much better with her around, I just hope she'll like my new friends. Time flies away and suddenly we have like 15 minutes to change, we panic a little and run in to the bedroom. We grew up together so stripping down in to my underwear in front of Casey is no big deal

“Wow...he's an ass man?” I hear her chuckle

“What?” I ask

“Your ass...it looks like a paint by numbers” she smiles and I tun to the mirror to check. I start laughing as I see 10 spots on my ass perfectly tracing Eddies fingers on my ass. All in a different shade of purple

“Well...” I blush and giggle

“God I love this man without even having met him yet” she says and she gives me a hug “if he's making you this happy he is my new hero! Superman can fly the fuck away and be gone for all I care” she smiles

“He wants to come with me to Seattle...to help me cope with my demons” I say

“Oh please let me come! I wanna see him shut her up for good” Casey has nothing but hate for Laura

“We can talk about that later” I say with a smile “now get pretty you have a girl coming over” I say and I clap my hands

“Fuck yeah I do, you think she'll like me?” I've never heard Casey worried if someone will like her or not

“I'm sure she will, but be nice to her even when her mouth moves faster than her brain...she has a tendency to talk first and think later” I say

“Best kind of people, that's when you can get the good stuff uncensored” Casey winks at me

“Can I please ask you one more thing... IF you don't hit it off with her, please don't use her and leave. I like this girl I don't want her to shy away from me because...well”

“Hey I wouldn't do that to you, c'mon Kat. I know I'm a slut but I can behave for you. If I like her we'll see where it leads. If not I'll be a good girl and just be friendly. I promise” she looks a bit hurt I hug her tightly

“Thank you, I'm just so happy I have more friends for the first time that I'm a bit scared they'll disappear” she hugs me back

“I get that, but c'mon you gotta look pretty for your man now to!” she smiles at me

“I have no good clothes, I wore that black velvet dress I bought for new years when you got sick last night so that's old news. Can you check if there's some hidden potential I've missed” I say sighing

“Why can't you wear the black dress again? We just need to style it differently and it'll be like he's never seen it before” she says and I take out the dress and I put it on “woooowsah what a babe! I understand why he's all hot for you” she whistles at me. “Lets see, if you yank it up so it's shorter and then....hmmm....here a belt to keep it from sliding down again. Then some colorful jewellery and some makeup and BAM BABE 2.0!” she says smiling widely

I look in the mirror, and she's right. This doesn't look like the same dress, or the same girl even. She looks different, this one looks happy. The doorbell rings and we look at each other

“Game time!” Casey says and she follows me to the door. I open and I see Eddie beaming at me

“Hey, am I late?” he comes in and he kisses me

“Well... I don't have to guess which one you are” Casey chuckles

“Oh, fuck sorry. Hi I'm Eddie, you must be the famous Casey!” he takes her hand and shakes it beaming at her, I can see even she reacts to that smile

“Famous?” she turns to me “what have you been filling his head with?”

“Only the good stuff, I promise” I say and I make a face at her

“Yeah that's what I was afraid of, well Eddie. Almost all of it are vicious lies” she smirks

“Oh, ok... Suuuure...” he nods and winks at her

“And you're not late, Robin and Steve haven't arrived yet. But some on in, you guys can get comfortable in the living room while I check the food. Eddie, you'll get the door when they arrive won't you?” I say

“Sure babe” he smiles

“Oh God, stop that's too sweet” Casey shakes her head and heads to the living room

“She seems cool, I think Robin will like her” Eddie whispers and gives me kiss that makes me have to hold on to the door for a second. Then he smiles at me, squeezes my ass and follows Casey to the living room. I'm stuck at the door for a moment trying to collect my thoughts. Then I giggle to myself and I head in to the kitchen. About 10 minutes later I hear the doorbell again and Eddie pops out to open it. I hear the familiar voices out there and I peek out of the kitchen

“Hey guys, just finishing up the food. So I out Eddie to work the door. Make sure to tip him” I wink

“Yeah, here's a tip. Make sure to have clothes on if you're not going to lock your door” Steve grins at Eddie

“Thanks man, good one. Gonna try to remember that...or remember to lock the door” Eddie grins back and the guys go in to the living room. I hear Steve and Casey introduce themselves and they start talking like they've always known each other. Robin comes in to the kitchen

“Hey, should I put the drinks in the fridge?” she says

“Hey, yes please do. You look lovely Robin” I say

“Oh, thank you sweetie. You do to...” she smiles at me “I'm so fucking nervous” she continues in a whisper “what if she doesn't like me?”

“Of course she'll like you! I mean you'll at least make a new friend if there isn't any sparks. I have some cold beers in the fridge already, take those and join the others. I'll be there in a little while” I say and I smile reassuringly at her. She does as I tell her and I hear her take a deep breath before she enters the living room. I can't hear anything, weird I think. What happened in there, they were talking and having fun just a moment ago. Eddie shows up in the door

“Well that was...interesting” he chuckles

“Oh?” I say

“I don't think I've ever seen Robin that shade of red and your friend...well I think she turned mute the second she saw Robin. I'd say it's instant attraction if nothing else...something I'm VERY familiar with” he purrs pressing himself against my backside

“Behave Eddie” I giggle but I can't help wiggling my ass against him making him gasp

“Fuck...didn't think about this” he chuckles and he pulls away from me fixing his jeans, which all of a sudden seem awfully tight. I'ma go back and keep Steve company. Love that ass though” he says and slaps me softly before leaving

I smile to myself as I finish the food and I set it up on the table. I've made a bunch of little dishes, all recipes I haven't tried before but that seemed delicious. Nothing too fancy but fun for an evening like this. I bring out wine glasses and the wine bottles. Then I head in to the living room.

“Ok guys, welcome. Well the food's ready so come sit down” I look at Casey and I almost laugh out loud. She's completely smitten, she's just staring at Robin as she's in the middle of a discussion with Eddie about something. Steve rolls his eyes at me but he's smiling to.

“Well if no one else is listening to our lovely hostess at least I am” he says and he gets up and goes to sit down with me at the table “I think it's a hit, I've never seen Rob this flustered about a girl before” he whispers

“Good! And I've never seen Casey this smitten” I say and we high five

“Hey guys” I call in to the living room

“MUNSON! You really keeping your girl waiting?” Steve yells and we hear rustling as they all come hurrying in

“Sorry babe, sorry. As it turns out... Tom Cruise isn't God” Eddie kisses me on the cheek and smiles

“Really? THAT'S what they were discussing?” I laugh and I look at Steve

“What'd ya think the eye rolling was about” he chuckles

The evening is a complete success! The food was amazing, even I thought so. We eat and we drink, we talk and laugh in to the wee hours. Steve passes out on the couch. Me and Eddie are sitting on the floor, him holding me and kissing me on the neck. This is when we realize we haven't seen Casey and Robin for a while

“Where the hell did they go?” Eddie laughs

“I have no idea, I know they said they were going out on the balcony a while ago. Are they still out there?” I say getting up from the floor and heading for the door. I look out there and no one's out there. I check the kitchen, the bathroom and my bedroom. Then I hear Eddie with a giggle

“Both sets of shoes and jackets are gone, I'd say Robin took her home”

“Wow, well...good for them” I giggle “what about him” I point over at Steve

“Well knowing Harrington he's gone, no point trying to wake him up from a tequila sleep. Been there, tried that, doesn't work. We might as well go to bed” he smiles at me and I think I'm about to pass out he's so handsome. I take him by the hand and I lead him to the bedroom, making sure to lock the door behind us. Eddie chuckles at that

“Good idea” his hands are already all over me unzipping my dress. I wiggle out of it letting it hit the floor where I'm standing. “Fuck babe you're so gorgeous” Eddie's hands find my ass and his lips find the crease of my neck. He suddenly freezes

“What?” I ask turning towards him

“I didn't bring a condom, didn't think we'd have a chance to do this” he says

“Well...if you'd teach me I'd like to...try using my mouth on you. Maybe we can do that tonight?” I blush, not really used to talking like this yet. Eddie's eyes widen and turn pitch black

“You want me to...teach you how to blow me?” the words almost get stuck in his throat

I nod “yes...if you want me to” I say

“Want you to? Sweetheart, any part of this amazing body you wanna use on me I'm all for. But I wanna return the favour if I may” he smiles at me

“Well, ok then. You may” I wink at him wrapping my arms around his neck and pressing myself flush against him making him moan. I take the rest of the things I'm wearing off, then I lay down on the bed watching Eddie, he's stunned. Just staring at me “hey wanna join me?” I say and I hold out a hand to him. I don't think I've ever seen anyone get naked that fast before. 2 seconds flat and he's in bed next to me running his hands all over my naked body. He's on top of me resting on his arms looking down at me

“You're sure this is what you wanna do? I mean...it's not too fast for you?” he asks

“If I don't feel comfortable I'll tell you. But I wanna try, read enough portrayals of it in my spicy books. Always wondered what it feels like having a dick in my mouth” I smile

“You're a dream aren't you? Like... I'm dreaming having met you, you're unreal...” he's looking down at me with admiration in his eyes and it almost makes me tear up. “Guess I'll get better situated for you to...try me out then” he smiles and he lays down on his back next to me “whenever you're ready sweetheart” he purrs.

I study his naked form and I feel how the wetness between my legs spill over and start running down my thighs as I sit up on my knees. I straddle his legs, making sure I have one of his chins perfectly fitted to give some pressure in just the right places. I grind on him a little so he can feel how wet he's made me and this makes his eyes burn with wild fire. “Fucking hell Kat, you're soaking my leg. It that all for me?” he growls

“All for you Eddie” I whisper as seductively as I know how to as I lean forward and start trailing kisses over his chest and abs. I let my tongue run circles over the sexy line of hair going down to his rock hard erection. He's leaking pre cum, making it pool a little at the side of his bellybutton where the tip of his cock is twitching. Looking like it's doing little jumps to catch my attention. I take his cock in my hand stroking it slowly while making eye contact with Eddie. He's looking wild under my touch, soft moans escaping his supple lips. “So how do I do this? Any pointers?” I say with a wink

“Well... I'd say no teeth is the biggest pointer. And don't try to go deeper than you're comfortable with until you're ok with it. Just...fuck just go for it” he moans as my hand lets go of him. I smile and I let my tongue play on his stomach right next to the head of his cock, not touching just yet. He's squirming and his cock is twitching smearing his pre cum all over his stomach. I move my head and I let my tongue run from the base of his cock all the way up to the tip. Then I swirl it around the head tasting him before wrapping my lips around it. It's a a strange feeling having something so soft and delicious in my mouth and I am not supposed to chew on it. Eddie's moans are getting louder and this gets me even more turned on. I seem to be doing ok at least. I take him in a bit further in my mouth “fuck babe, doing so good for me, so good” he pants as his fingers nestle in to my hair. “could use some more spit though....make it glide easier” he murmurs and I oblige. I collect more saliva in my mouth before taking him in again, feeling the difference it makes. I go deeper and his grip on my hair tightens “fuck, gonna cum soon. Your mouth is amazing babe, fucking amazing” his hips are meeting my head bobbing up and down on his cock. Going even deeper, I've almost got him in completely to the hilt. Eddie looks down and he groans loudly “fuuuuuck if you don't wanna swallow or spit babe you'd better get of him now” he moans, his chest heaving with his breathing. I wanna try, I wanna taste him fully. So I keep going pushing that little bit that's still left before he'll be all in my throat. He stiffens and he lets out a guttural scream as he convulses under me and his cock pulsates in the back of my throat. He shoots his warm seed down me and I swallow as best I can, some going up his shaft and out the sides of my mouth. I let him slide out of my mouth and I lick the remains up, he tastes good. Salty but not at all unpleasant. I lick my lips and smile up at him

“I did good?”

He just laughs at me, at first my heart sinks. I think I did so bad he finds me ridiculous. But then he grabs me and pulls me up

“Good? Jesus H Christ babe, BEST head I've ever gotten! Why didn't you tell me you have no gag reflex?”

“uhm...gag reflex?” I say confused

“Yeah... Look by no means have I gotten a lot of head in my days but no one's been able to take more than maybe half of my length before gagging on it. You didn't...so...no gag reflex”

“Oh, well no I guess I don't. Just never thought of that as something good” I giggle

“Babe, it's...like a birthday present and Christmas gift all rolled in to one if you ask me” he kisses me, ignoring fully that I still have the taste of him still in my mouth. “I don't even know how I'm going to be able to repay that but I sure as hell am going to give it my best” he says and he spins us around making him on top. He leaves kisses all down my body until he gets to my pussy. He eats me out like I'm the last meal he'll ever get. He doesn't stop until he's had me screaming his name three times. I don't even fucking know what planet I'm on by the time he crawls back up and pulls me in, spooning me and kissing my neck “Such a good girl, I love hearing you scream my name like that” he purrs in to my neck and I shiver out of pure bliss. If you would have told me this a few days ago I would have called you a crazy person, but now I'm having multiple orgasms screaming this guys name as he's knuckles deep in me. Fuck I screamed...

“Eddie...” I whisper.... “what about Steve” I blush

“Sweetheart, when Harrington's drunk and fallen asleep...nothing and I do mean nothing wakes him up” he chuckles

“You sure? I kinda need to use the bathroom” I say

“I'm sure, hurry back though. I wanna cuddle” he smiles as I get our of the bed putting a long t-shirt on. I open the door quietly peeking out in to the living room. Just as Eddie said, Steve's snoring away on the couch. Not a care in the world, a bit of drool on the side of his mouth. I smile and I tip toe to the bathroom, do what I came to do and head back to the bed room. Eddie's moved under the covers, he lifts them when he sees me coming. I pull the t-shirt off and I join him. It's warm an cosy under there. I wiggle up against him again and he puts his arm over me. Within minutes he's snoring softly behind me

“Eddie... I think I'm falling in love with you” I whisper quietly before closing my eyes and drifting off to sleep.

Eddie's pov

I have no idea what I've done right in my life to deserve meeting this girl. But she's amazing, so innocent but god damn she's got a wild side to her. I can't wait to help her discover it. She sneaks off to the bathroom and I get up as quietly as I can and I peek out of the bed room

“Good job man, sounded like a home run for the both of you” I hear a whisper from the couch

“Shut up, if she finds out you heard us she's gonna die...” I whisper back

“Nah only heard the finish...she ain't discrete when screaming your name. Other than that I just put the pillows to my ears, tried to give you some privacy”

“Thanks dude... But you gotta look like you're sleeping again. She'll be back any minute” I whisper and I get a thumbs up from Steve and a great big smile. I knew he doesn't sleep to well when he's drunk. He wakes for nothing, but I thought that might scare her from ever wanting to do stuff if people are around again. I mean I want this girl any time, any place she'll let me have her. I get back in tot he bed and under the covers just in time before hearing the bathroom door close and her tip toeing back. She crawls in with me and wiggles that great ass against me with a happy sigh. I have a feeling she might be the kind of person to say things when they think no one's listening. I pretend to fall asleep. “Eddie... I think I'm falling in love with you” I hear in the darkness and my heart nearly stops. She's falling in love? With ME? I try to maintain my breathing to seem like I'm sleeping, but in reality all I wanna do is cry. No one's ever loved me, hell no one's ever fucking liked me. Maybe Chrissy did but I never got the chance to figure that out. How do I pretend I didn't just hear the best fucking sentence I've heard in my entire life? I mean... I know now. I could be the first to say it out loud to her...but is it too soon? She's sleeping now, I pull her closer and I whisper as quietly as I can “too late I loved you first” then I actually fall asleep for real.

Morning

I wake up to the smell of coffee coming from outside the door. I stretch and I feel Eddie stirring behind me. So it's not him? I sneak out of bed and I get dressed, I head out in to the living room. The TV's on at a low volume and a newly awake Steve is sipping coffee watching the morning news.

“Hey, sleep well?” I ask feeling myself blush a little

“Morning, yeah like a dead man. Hey where's Robin and Casey?” he looks at me, maybe he didn't hear us after all

“Uhm... we have no idea. They said they were going out on to the balcony to get some air and then they just disappeared...so I would guess Robin's place?” I say

“Wow, cool...well grats to them then. When did I pass out? By the way there's coffee if you want some” he says

“Aw great thanks! I think it was around midnight when you passed out.” I smile at him

“Fuck, great guest I am. Feel like a truck hit me, I drank a lot didn't I?” he chuckles

“Well...we got 1 tequila shot each...the rest was all you. Crying about being all alone and singing soppy love songs... But you know, you're charming so it's ok” I laugh and he looks mortified

“I though that was a dream” he groans and hides his face in his hands “your friend must think I'm a lunatic” he says

“I don't think she even realized you nor Eddie were even here after seeing Robin. But I think she liked you just fine, or you would have known. She's kinda vocal when she dislikes people” I say

“Morning there Sinatra” Eddie's in the door smiling at Steve

“Shut up Munson”

“Aw c'mon you were crooning so lovely for us. The crying was perhaps a bit excessive but other than that you were a gem Harrington!” Eddie laughs and he comes up to me kissing me on the head “is there more of that?” he nods at the coffee in my hands

“Yeah there is, thank Steve he's the housewife this morning” I say

“Thank you Mrs Steve” Eddie makes a face at Steve who just rolls his eyes at him.

“How about we try to see if the other two are alive and then we order pizza?” I suggest

“Absolutely, I can call Robin and you two can go get pizza” Steve says

Eddie gets his coffee then him and me go to get pizzas, drinks and snacks. When we return Robin and Casey has appeared again.

“Hello there” I say meaningly to Casey

“Hey...” she blushes, I don't think I've ever seen Casey blush before.

“So...did you guys fall of the balcony last night or what?” I smirk and Eddie chuckles

“Well...you know...we thought it was crowded enough here...” Casey doesn't know where to look

“You do realize I'm not mad right, I'm happy for you. Next time though, tell me if you leave” I hug her

“Ok...sorry” she smiles

“But you're good?” I whisper in her ear

“Fucking marvellous, she's perfect Kat” she whispers back and I'm so happy I could scream for her instead I hug her so tight her eyes nearly pop out

“So what happened here after we left?” Robin smiles

“That one passed out, and we had mind blowing sex” I say pointing at Steve, Eddie chokes on his pizza and turn full on beetroot

“Oh, well... with the exception of a passed out Steve...same” Robin says and now it's Casey's turn to turn in to a well cooked lobster.

“Well...ehmmm...thanks for sharing. Can we...like talk about just about anything else?” Steve clears his throat and we all laugh at him

“How about the concert you gave us?” Casey smiles at him “you don't sound half bad there dude. 4 out of 5 starts from the Indianapolis jury” she says

“Ok...maybe not ANYTHING else apparently...but thanks” Steve blushes

The rest of the day is spent eating snacks, talking, playing cards, making fun of Steve, watching a movie, making fun of Steve again and more eating. Casey has to leave by 8, it's the last bus going to Indianapolis. We all tag along to drop her off. She promises that she'll be back real soon, I think that promise was mostly directed towards Robin. We wave her off and then we drive Robin and Steve home. When we're alone again Eddie looks at me

“So how does if feel?”

“How does what feel?” I ask

“Life?” he smiles at me

“Amazing Eddie, I have friends. Like actual friends, not just singular any more. And I have you” I can't help a tear falling from my eyes

“Awww sweetheart, don't cry” he says stroking my face

“Happy tears Ed, nothing more ok” I say and I kiss him

The days pass, like the kind of life I've always dreamt of. I work, then at night I'm either at Eddie's or he's at mine. It's perfect, but I have this dread in me. I know the call will come, and I hate the thought of what she's going to say that will spoil this for me. Eddie senses something is really wrong when he picks me up from work on Wednesday afternoon.

“Hey, what's up babe? You've become more and more withdrawn. Is it me?”

“No, oh no sorry Ed... It's just...Laura will call. Probably today, and this is how I always feel, she's going to find a way to put me down I know it” I sigh

“I wouldn't worry” he says and I look at him confused

“What...are you thinking?” I say

“Let me answer the phone, ok?” he smiles

“Wow...ehm...ok. I guess...” I don't know what he's up to and I'm not sure I wanna be here when the reaction comes back in full swing. We head home and I make us dinner. I feel a little more relaxed, but also even more on edge but for a whole other reason. At 8 I think we're out of the woods, she's not calling tonight. But then, like she can read my mind the phone rings. I look at Eddie who just smiles at me and goes up to the phone and picks it up

“Hello, this is Eddie” he nods to me “yeah this is her phone” he smiles “who's asking?” I can almost SEE the horns growing out “I'm the boyfriend, who are you?” Boyfriend? He's my boyfriend? I look at him, he sees my amazed look and he blows me a kiss “well...I've heard a lot about you. Yeah don't get cocky none of it's good” his smile is devilish by now “well... I'd say 4 weeks now. Well who the fuck cares if she hasn't mentioned me. Considering what I've heard about you I'm not surprised” he's nodding, rolling his eyes. I can hear my sisters sharp voice on the other end “WOAH there bitchy, wanna calm that mouth of yours when talking about my girlfriend? Yeah well...she's not available at the moment” I hear yelling “do I sound like the kind of guy who gives a rats ass? I'M A BULLY? Lets get one thing straight here Laura, yeah I know your name. I have no good thoughts about you what so ever, and neither has your sister. So either grow some manners or don't bother calling. I can guarantee you'll be facing me every time” a big grin and he hangs up the phone. My brain is foggy and my mouth is dry

“I’m your girlfriend” like that's the thing to focus on...he just hung up in my sisters ear. There will be hell!

“Oh babe, sorry... I hope so” he looks down all guilty like he should have checked with me before calling me that. I jump at him wrapping both arms and legs around him kissing him fiercely.

“Guess what?” I say, cheeks rosy with excitement. Eddie shakes his head in amusement “I have a boyfriend” I grin and he laughs at me kissing me passionately

“Good for you, hope he's got better manners than that freak on the phone just now” he smiles

“Oh he's perfection” I coo

The phone rings again, I sigh. Eddie rolls his eyes. “Again?” he says

“Bet you it's mum this time” I say. Eddie puts me down and takes the phone again

“This is Eddie... Hello Mrs Smith... Yes I did speak to Laura a moment ago... Well ma'am I'm not sure if you're aware but your youngest daughter is quite a bitch to her sister... Well I don't care, she starts throwing names around I'm gonna get mad... Well 4 weeks ma'am... Yes I do ma'am” I'm watching him talk to my mum, a whole other attitude than the one with Laura “Well, maybe you can talk to Laura then ma'am. I'm not going anywhere and I will be quite protective of Kat, just sayin... Ok then ma'am you have a good evening also” he hangs up

“So... 4 weeks?” I ask

“Well I though that sounded like a better amount of time than us only knowing each other for a week and a half” he smiles

“And what is it you do?” I'm curious

“What?” he tries to look like he has no idea what I'm talking about

“You said 'Yes I do ma'am' so what is it you do? I need to know if it's something I need to remember if I talk to her” I say

“She asked if I love you...” he says looking at me

“She...” there's silence, my brain is trying to process what Eddie said.

“I...well... I said I do” he whispers

“You...do?” I croak

“Yeah, kinda fell head over heels first night. When we were here for dinner... I'm sorry if it's too soon” he mumbles, fiddling with the rings on his fingers

I...love you to Eddie. But be careful, I've had this boyfriend for 4 weeks now and he's crazy protective” I say taking Eddies hands in mine. He lets out a chuckle

“Sounds like an ass” he smiles

“Nah, he's pretty great actually”

This is going to be good, I see a bright future ahead. Brightest of all, Christmas in Seattle with Eddie. Oh I can't wait to unleash him on Laura. Life is pretty good when you find your people!

So this will get a part 2 at some point as soon as I’ve collected my ideas and put them in order :) Thanks for reading <3

#eddie munson #eddie munson smut #eddie x fem

11 notes · View notes